THEOLOGICALL LOGICKE: OR THE THIRD PART OF THE TRYALL OF TRVTH: Wherein is declared the excellency and aequity of the Christian Faith, and that it is not withstood and resi­sted; but assisted and fortified by all the forces of right reason, and by all the aide that artificiall Logicke can yeeld. Against the Heathenish Atheist, and the Romish Catholic [...] ▪ whereof the one taketh exception against the Faith [...] Christ in generall; and the other against the doctrine thereof, as it is professed in the Reformed Churches, as being in their opinions absurd, and contrary to the eui­dent and vndeniable grounds of reason.

BY IOHN TERRY Minister of the Word of God at Stocton.

OXFORD, Printed by IOHN LICHFIELD and WILLIAM TVRNER, Anno Dom. 1625.

2 THESS. 3. 1.

Furthermore brethren, pray for vs, that the word of God may haue a free current, and be glorified as it is with you: and that we may be deliuered from vnreasonable and wicked men; for all haue not faith.

AVG. DE TRIN. l. 4. c. 6.

Against reason no sober man, (that is himselfe in his right wits) against Scripture no Christian man (that is of a sound and orthodoxe faith,) against the Church no man of a peaceable spirit, (that is not a Schisma­ticke, or at the least, somewhat schismatically affected) will reason or dispute.

TO THE RIGHT REVEREND FATHER IN GOD, ARTHVRE, LORD BISHOP OF BATH AND WELLES, IOHN TERRY wisheth all in­crease of grace in this life, and of glory in the life to come.

IT is truly said (Right reuerend and my very good Lord) that a foolish Iudge doth ouer-hastily giue sen­tence, not rightly apprehending, or duely weighing all things belonging thereunto. An example whereof we haue both in Iewes and Gentiles, vnto whom the Gospel preached, was a stumbling-blocke, and seemed to be a foolish and an ab­surd doctrine, they being carried away so to iudge by this hasty conceit, that a man who came himselfe to shame & death, could not bring others to life and glory.

Whereas if they had rightly apprehended, and duely weighed and considered, that sinne was a most shamefull and deadly euill, which could not, as Gods decree stood, bee done away, but either with the shame and death of the of­fender, or of some other party that should vndertake to sa­tisfie [Page 2] the iustice of God for the same, they would haue per­ceiued that the Gospell reuealing Christ Iesus the aeternall Sonne of God, assuming humane nature, and ioyning it in­to one person with his diuine, and therein performing all things necessary for our full reconciliation to God, that so by his humiliation and shamefull death, he might bring u [...] to life and glory; they would (I say) well haue vnderstood that the Gospell thus reuealing Christ Iesus vnto us, is the 1 Cor. 1. 23. power of God, and the wisdome of God.

And verily the Gospell is the most powerfull wisedome that euer was reuealed to man; because it maketh men, that by the corrupt suggestions of Satan were made mad, & Luc. 15. 17. Eccl. 7. 27. 2 Tim. 3. 15. put out of their right mind, wise to saluation by faith in Christ: yea is not the sincere embracer of the Gospell, the wisestman that liueth on earth, seeing he only embraceth the right meanes whereby he may be made happy and bles­sed? And is not the sound preacher of the Gospell, who tur­neth the hearts of the Fathers to the children, and the dis­obedient to the wisdome of the iust, and so maketh a people ready prepared for the Lord, the disposer of the chiefest Luc. 1. 17. blessings that the Lord bestoweth vpon his dearest ser­uants.

And is not also the carefull and watchfull Bishop, that is a guide set ouer the guides of the Lord's flocke, and a Super­intendent ouer the Lord's watchmen, and is to commaund that they teach no other doctrine, nor mingle wilde goards 1 Tim. 1. 3. with the wholesome food that is appointed for those that 2 Reg. 4. 39. Tit. 1. 5. are of the Lord's Family, and if any such thing be done, to redresse the same, is not (I say) such a one a singular, yea an honourable instrument vnder God; that those so sruitfull labours of all inferiour Ministers, may bee made powerfull vnto many for the saluation of their soules?

Now the labors of Ministers are then powerfull, when the wisdome of the word of God is made manifest by them, which is, when the right sense thereof is explained, and iu­stified by cleare and sound arguments, and reasons. For he that will vrge the bare and naked words of the Scripture, without the true sense and meaning thereof, is like to a souldier that will fight with a scabbard without a sword. And he that will vrge a sense thereof not iustified & clea­red by sound and sufficient reasons, is like to one that will fight with a sword without an edge. For they are the solid reasons whereon the wise and holy doctrines of the diuine word of God are grounded, that giue light & weight there­to, and are, after a sort, the very life thereof. And hereof it is that all manner of learned Professours, especially among Christians, he they orthodoxe, or be they haereticks, offer to iustifie their seuerall opinions by sound & solid arguments concluded in true syllogismes, and to that end require pub­like disputations. Now if all require the truth of their o­pinions to be thus tried, then they may not in any case re­fuse and shame this manner of tryall.

Wherefore as Festus said vnto Paul, when he had ap­pealed Acts 25. 12. vnto Caesar: Hast thou appealed vnto Caesar? vn­to Caesar thou shalt goe: So say I vnto all learned Profes­sours of Christianity: haue yee appealed vnto reasons con­cluded in true syllogismes for the iustifying of your seuerall positions? by reason ye shallbe tryed, and to the censure thereof ye ought to stand.

And this I haue sufficiently proued in the explication and confirmation of the third proposition of the former part of this Treatise, by the approbation thereof giuen vnto me from your LOrdships owne mouth, after you had duely perused the same, being committed vnto your Lordships [Page 4] iust censure. Wherefore according to the old Prouerbe, Sci­tum est Athletam placuisse Herculi; as he may bee taken for a sufficient Champion that is approued of Hercules: so that Treatise may be esteemed to be furnished with suffi­cient munition, that is approued of a wise Colonell.

And hereupon I am bold to craue to haue it published vnder your Lordships protection, that so it may be the bet­ter accepted, and that some of the Lords souldiers may bee strengthned and inabled thereby, with better courage to fight the Lord's battles. And thus commending your Lordship to God and to the word of his grace, which is able to build further, and to giue you an inheritance among them that are sancti­fied: I rest

Your Lordships in all Christian loue & dutie IOHN TERRY.

TO THE CHRISTIAN READER.

I Haue already (Christian Reader) in the two former parts of the Tryall of Truth, made it manifest, that the doctrine of the Church of England is agreeable to the cō ­mon grounds and principles of our Chri­stian Profession, contained in the Articles of our Creede, the Law of God, the Lord's Prayer, the doctrine of the Sacraments, and in those other generall rules of holy Scripture, wherein are set down all such circumstances as are requisite to euery good worke.

Now in this third part I endeauour to make it euident that the same doctrine is agreeable to all the rules of right reasoning, & therefore also is orthodoxe & sound: For the declaration and demonstration of the truth of e­uery thing, is nothing els but a declaration, and demon­stration of a true definition and diuision thereof, and of the causes and effects, and of all other arguments that a­gree thereunto; as I haue already proued in a little Trea­tise, entituled The reasonablenesse of wise and holy Truth; and The absurdity of wicked and foolish errour, being the fore-runner of this large Volume.

Faith in holy Scripture is taken either for the quality and habit of Faith, or for the doctrine of Faith. The holy Scripture deciphereth the quality and habit of our Chri­stian [Page 6] Faith by arguments taken out of all Logicake places as followeth.

The principall efficient cause of the quality or habit of Faith, is God, Phil. 1. 29. The instrumentall cause is the word of God, Rom. 10. 17. The materiall cause is an assent vpon knowledge, Iohn, 6. 69. The formall cause is a sure and settled assent, grounded vpon a sure & settled kgow­ledge, Iohn 17. 8. Col. 1. 6. The finall cause is the exclu­ding of all glorying in our selues, and the ascribing of all glory vnto God Eph. 2. 8. Rom. 3. 27. The effects of Faith are, as all other diuine graces and fruits of the spirit, Acts 26. 18. so an holy confidence, and an assurance of God's loue, and a comfortable boldnesse to come vnto God as vnto a gracious and louing Father, Eph. 3. 12. 2 Pet. 1. 10. The subiect wherein it is seated, is the mind. For the mind is the eye of the soule, and Faith is the true sight thereof, Ioh. 8. 56. Acts. 26. 18. the obiect thereof is all diuine truths. Rom. 15. 4. especially the Couenant of grace, foun­ded vpon Christ, Ioh. 20. 31. 1 Pet. 1. 21. the attributes are, that it is sound, orthodoxe, and Catholicke; that is, one and the same in all the true seruants of God, which haue bin, are, or shalbe to the end of the world, Heb. 11. 2. Eph. 4. 5. Things diuers are a sleight opinion, Acts 26. 28. and a temporary Faith, Mat. 13. 20. Things contrary are pre­sumption, & fleshly security either bred by confidence in tēporall prosperity, Isay 28. 15. or in the outward pledges of God's loue, Ierem. 7. 4. or in the outward shew of good workes, Rom. 9. 32. & 10. 3. Things priuatiuely op­posite are ignorance, Eph. 4. 18. a blind Faith, Mat. 13. 19. and sophisticall infidelity, 1 Cor. 1. 2 [...]. That which is plaine contradictory, is flat Atheisme, Sap. 2. 1. Act. 23. 8, things like are a bodily eye, Ioh. 9. 39. a bodily hand, [...] Tim. 6 12. [Page 7] a bodily mouth, Ioh. 6. 53. a bodily foot, 2 Cor. 5. 7. & bo­dily wings, Luke 17. 37. Things vnlike are vnstable chil­dishnesse, Eph. 4. 14, and wauering doubtfulnes, Iac. 1. 6. The coniugates are to beleeue in God, and in Christ. Ioh. 14. 1: and to be one of the houshold of Faith, Gal. 6. 10: the notation or interpretation of the name, is a sure and Fides, quia fiet quod dictum est. certaine accomplishment of that which Faith beleeueth, Math. 8. 8. The definition or description thereof is this; Saui [...]g Faith is diuine wisdome, or a certain knowledge, and a settled assent, and adhaerence to all diuine verities, necessary to saluatiō, especially to the couenant of grace, as to the meanes of the chiefest good and highest happi­nes, 2 Tim. 3. 15. the diuision thereof is into a weake and strong Faith, Rom. 14. 2. The testimonies are the confessi­ons of the Martyrs and Confessors that haue liued, doe and shall liue to the end of the world. Apocal. 7. 10.

This is the delineation of the whole body of Faith, as it is drawne out by the pensill of the Prophets and Apo­stles: the parts & members whereof which are most con­trouersed, are further lightned and cleared in the first part of this Treatise. As in the second part thereof, the reasons and arguments produced to open and iustifie the seueral doctrines of Faith, are referred to all the Topick places, as being the rich mines out of which they are digged.

The doctrines of Faith, set down in the bookes of the Prophets and Apostles, are Logicall, reasonable & wise; and the very first principles and grounds thereof are 1 Pet. 2. 2 without any mixture of sophisticall deceit. The high Priests pectorall, wherein the Vrim and Thummim was put, and by the which God gaue answer vnto his people, was called by the Hebrewes Hosen, and by the Greekes See Alsted. Praecog. Theolog. fol. 230. Logeïon, and by the Latines Rationale, for that the Lord's [Page 8] doctrines had in them the most pure holines of most ex­act Logick, or reason.

The Logick places which I follow in this Treatise, are deliuered by Petrus Ramus, who concerning the vse of Logick hath very much cleared the rules of Aristotle our grand Master.

The exemplifying of Logick places by the Theologi­call positions, I haue taken from Amandus Polanus, but with this difference: in that he setteth downe his argu­ments declaratiue and demonstratiue, in bare sentences and propositions, without further discourse; whereas in this Treatise they are further opened by other arguments and reasons. For as learned and iudicious Doctour Feild auouncheth in his Dedicatory Epistle to his first Booke of the Church, the doctrines wherein we differ from the Church of Rome, are grounded not only vpon the grea­test authority that is, but also vpon the most preuailing reasons that euer perswaded men. And verily, if that most famous Oratours iudgment be sound, there is no reason to giue credit to that reason, whereof there cannot bee yeelded a sufficient reason. Cic. lib. 4. ad Herennium.

The great Antichrist of these last times, (as testifieth 2 Thess. 2. 8. the Apostle) which hath brought in a great Apostacy frō the Faith, shalbe consumed with the Spirit of the Lord's mouth, and shalbe abolished with the brightnesse of his comming: and so shall his Armies also, which (as Chryso­stome Chrys. bom. 49. in Mat. saith) are impious Heresies. For whereas the time of miracles is now long since expired, whereby the Apo­stles and their successours in the Primitiue Church, got credit to the diuine doctrine of the Gospel of Christ, and Heb. 2. 4. [...] Cor. 10. 4. made it most powerfull to the ouerthrowing of all Hea­thenish Idolatries, and impious Heresies, it remaineth [Page 9] now that the Professours of the Gospel by the glorious light of powerfull arguments, taken out of God's booke, and iustifiable by the exact rules of sound reason, make Truth victorious against Antichrist, and all his impious Heresies: For where Truth is clearely demonstrated, and rightly apprehended, it cannot otherwise be, but that it 1 Esd. 3, 12. will mightily preuaile.

Our most wise and learned Solomon, hath already by his penne begun this regall and Princely worke, and hath iustified by cleare and demonstratiue arguments, that the supreme authority to command aswell in Ecclesiasticall as in ciuill causes, resteth in the ciuill Magistrate in his own Dominions and Countries, and hath sent his Booke to all Christian Princes, the which (no doubt) shall preuail at that time, when he that hath the hearts of all Kings in his own hand, shall know it to be most fit.

And why should it not then highly please, especially the Ecclesiastick Peeres of his Kingdomes, to follow so worthy & supereminent an example, in causing all The­ologicall doctrines in this our renowned Church, to be confirmed by cleare and demonstratiue arguments, iusti­ficable by all the rules of sound reason, and the sophismes opposed against them, reduced to the elenches, as in part they haue bin already by that famous late publike Profes­sor in Cambridge, Doctor Whitaker. And if worthy en­samples of famous men of their own ranke be not to be neglected herein, haue they not to be their Precedents the singular Patrons of the Christian Faith, that liued in the Primitiue Church, that penned their learned Apolo­gies, and deliuered them vp into the hands euen of the Heathenish persecuting Emperours?

And albeit that reprobate Iulian did say of these A­pologies, [Page 12] [...] [Page 13] [...] [Page 10] I haue read them, vnderstood them, and despi­sed them: yet the learned Bishops were not dismaide therewith, but gaue him this answere; thou hast read thē Zozom. l. 5. c, 18. perhaps, but thou hast not vnderstood them; for if thou hast vnderstood them, thou wouldst not haue despised them.

And verily whereas the vpholders of the Kingdome of Antichrist come with strong delusion, and with all de­ceiuablenes of vnrighteousnesse, why should not all such as are set in the defence of the Gospell of Christ, striue earnestly, as the Apostle St Iude exhorteth, for the main­tenance Iude 4. of the Faith which was once giuen to the Saints? yea, why should they not striue for truth euen vnto death and defend Iustice for life, seeing if they doe so, they shall Eccl 4. 28. haue God to fight for them against their enemies? Meroz hath a double curse for omitting this duty, and Iael hath a double blessing for performing the same, pronounced by an Angell of God from Heauen. Curse yee Meroz, Iud. [...]. 22. said the Angell of the Lord, curse the inhabitants there­of, because they came not out to helpe the Lord; to helpe the Lord against the mighty. Iael the wife of Heber the Kenite, shalbe blessed aboue other women dwelling in tents: for she put her hand to the naile, & her right hand to the workemans hammer; with the hammer smote she Sisera, yea she smote off his head, after that she had woū ­ded and pierced his temples.

So let the words of the wise, which are like goads and Eccl. 12. 11. like nailes fastned by the masters of the assemblies which are giuen by one Pastour, bee as it were driuen into the heads of all spirituall Siseraes, that all Heresie and Idola­try may be pierced and wounded, and in the end vtterly destroyed. And so now also let all thine enemies perish [Page 11] O Lotd, and let all that loue thee and thy Truth, be as the Sun when he riseth in his might.

And let all true Christian hearted Englishmen conti­nually pray, that the Sunne of righteousnesse would neuer goe down vnder the Horizon of this our Church of great Brittaine; but that he would alwayes shine ouer it by the bright beames of his glorious Gospell; and blesse it with the heauenly influence of his holy Spirit, holding still the starres thereof in his right hand, and pre­seruing the Candle of his Word in the Candlesticke thereof vnto the world's end.

Thine in the Lord IOHN TERRY.

THE QVAESTIONS THAT are handled in the first part of this Treatise.

  • 1 The Gospell is the onely proper and immediate cause of true faith and loue, and of all other spirituall graces, and not miracles, nor temporall blessings, or corrections, nor the holy liues and comfortable deaths of the dearest ser­uants of God, nor the authority of the Magistrate, nor the wisdome of the Law of God, & therefore much lesse the reason of the naturall man.
  • 2 The Word and Sacraments doe not profit, vnlesse the sense and vse of either, be rightly conceiued and vnder­stood,
  • 3 The meanes whereby wee are to come to the right vn­derstanding of the word of God is the light of true rea­son. For the opening of the truth whereof these positions following are explained.
    • 1 All quaestions humane and diuine are to be determi­ned by the rules of right reason.
    • 2 The testimony of no author humane or diuine is fur­ther to bee approued, then as it agreeth with the grounds of true reason.
    • 3 The holy Scriptures doe teach and demonstrate the greatest mysteries of godlinesse by arguments and reasons.
    • 4 The Law and the Gospell are founded vpon most for­cible [Page 13] reasons: yea, the permission of the fall of Adam by transgressing the Law of God, being the occa­sion of mans recouery which is openened in the Go­spell, is grounded vpon most forcible reasons.
    • 5 The Professors of euery Religion, alleage reasons for the iustifying of their seuerall devotions.
    • 6 The soundnes and substance, and as it were the very quintessence of all diuine reason is most plentifully to be found in the canonicall Scriptures.
    • 7 No truth in Philosophy is contrary to any truth in Diuinity.
    • 8 Testimonies may be taken out of Philosoyhy, to giue witnesse vnto truths in Diuinity; and reasons may be produced out of the booke of Nature, to open and cleare the doctrines of the booke of Grace.
    • 9 Where there is no reason apprehended that may per­swade to Faith, there ordinarily is no Faith.
    • 10 Where there is a clearer apprehension of the reasons that perswade to Faith, there is the more setled as­sent, and the stronger Faith.
    • 11 The doctrines of Faith, and Godlines, are often repeated, and the reasons and motions that per­swade thereunto, are inculcated and vrged again & again in the Bookes of the Old and New Testament: that we may thereby vnderstand that the clearer & fuller apprehension of them, doe beget a clearer and fuller Faith.
    • 12 Wee may by supernaturall reason ascend aboue the reach of naturall reason.
    • 13 That Faith is not the best and strongest that hath the lesse number of reasons, and the lesse perspicuous arguments to stay it vp, but rather that which hath [Page 14] the greater number, and the more perspicuous.
  • 4 Sauing Faith is diuine wisdome, or a certaine know­ledge, and a setled assent & adhaerence to all diuine ve­rities necessary to saluation, & especially to the Coue­nant of grace, as to the meanes of the highest happines, and the chiefest good.
  • 5 A sauing Faith is alwaies accompanied with all other sanctifying graces, as being the fruitfull mother, & ten­der nurse of them all.
  • 6 The Christian Faith only doth giue vndeeeiuable assu­rance of the loue of God; & of aeternall happines obtai­ned thereby to all the sincere embracers thereof.
  • 7 The dignity and vtility of Faith, and the difficulty of obtaining and encreasing the same.

THE QVAESTIONS THAT ARE handled in the second part which are declared by arguments taken from all the Topick places.

  • Quaestions handled by argumente drawn from the efficient Cause.
    • The Church is not alwayes glorious & no­torious, as a Citty set vpon a high hill.
    • All the workes of the most holy in this life are stained with sinne.
    • The ignorance and not the knowledge of ho­ly Scripture, is the cause of all errours and sinnes.
  • [Page 15]From the materiall Cause.
    • Not the sufferings and righteousnes of any meere man, but onely of our most blessed Sauiour, both God and Man, are of suffici­ent worthines to satisfie for sinne, or to purchase the inheritance of the kingdome of Heauen.
    • The Bread and Wine in the Eucharist are not transubstantiated into the very Body & Blood of Christ.
    • The righteousnes prescribed in the Law de­liuered by Moses, is that true righteous­nes whereby we are iustified before God, and not that righteousnes which is said to be obtained by the vndertaking of Popish vowes.
  • From the formall cause.
    • We are not iustified by those workes of righ­teousnesse commanded in the Law which are wrought by our selues, but for those which were done by our Sauiour Christ in his owne person for vs, and are made ours by the Lord's gracious imputation.
    • The forme and manner to attaine to true sanctification, is not to receiue the holy Word of God, and the Sacraments, onely with our bodily senses; but rather with the powers of our Soules: nor to trauaile farre and neare on pilgrimage to see and kisse holy Reliques, but to see and touch holy things, by the inward powers of our mindes, which are the proper subiects of sanctification.
  • [Page 16]From the finall cause.
    • Saluation and aeternall life is from our bles­sed Sauiour, and not from any other per­son or thing.
    • The outward Elements in the Eucharist are not Bread and Wine in shew, but in sub­stance.
    • There is no miraculous turning of Bread & Wine in the Eucharist into the very Body and Blood of Christ, nor any other the like miracle.
    • Iustification is by faith alone, & not by faith and workes ioyned together in that worke.
    • The faithfull after this life are not punished in the fire of Purgatory.
  • From the effects.
    • The carnall eating of Christ's Body is no­thing auaileable to aeternall life, but only the spirituall eating thereof by faith.
    • Concupiscence is sinne euen in the Regene­rate.
    • The workes of God reuealed in the Scrip­tures doe manifestly declare them to bee the word of God, especially the worke of Regeneration, wrought by the wise and powerfull doctrine thereof in the hearts of all the sincere embracers of the same: and therefore they are not to be receiued for such, only vpon the testimony of the Church.
    • The Soule of our Sauiour Christ descended locally into hell.
  • [Page 17]From the Subiect.
    • Fasting or any outward thing doth not san­ctifie any, but only the inward graces of the spirit, and such things as doe breed & strengthen the same.
    • There is no such place appointed for the faith­full as Purgatory is faigned to be.
    • Christ is not corporally in the Eucharist, but only in Heauen.
    • The City of Rome is the mysticall Babylon, and the titulary Catholick Roman Church, is the certaine seat of the great Antichrist of the latter times.
  • From the adiuncts.
    • The Word of God rightly vnderstood, doth giue credit to it's selfe, and doth cause it selfe to bee beleeued and embraced as the Word of God, for the excellency of the di­uine doctrine contained therein; and not only for the bare testimony of the Church.
    • Kneeling is the fittest gesture of the body at the reuerent receiuing of the holy Eucha­rist.
    • Holines doth not consist in vowing to abstain from riches, meates, and marriages, but rather in the holy and lawfull vse of them.
    • The Body of Christ is at one time but in one place.
    • Christ's Body and Blood ought not, and in truth cannot bee often offered vp to God by the Masse Priests as a propitiatory sa­crifice for the sinnes of quicke and dead.
    • [Page 18]Christ's flesh is not eaten with our bodily mouthes.
    • It is a property only belonging to God to for­giue sinne.
    • Enoch and Elias cannot come in their owne persons to resist Antichrist, and to be slain of him.
  • Frō things that be di­uerse.
    • Regeneration is not wrought by the power of free-will, but by the operation of the spi­rit of God.
    • None are elected for foreseene workes.
  • Frō things that be con­trary.
    • A true faith is not seated in that soule where infidelity raigneth, or any other sinne.
    • Saluation is not merited by our own workes.
  • Frō things that bee op­posite pri­uatiuely.
    • The naturall man hath no free will to that which is religiousty good.
  • Frō things depending vpon rela­tion.
    • No diuine worship or seruice is to be giuen to any Angell or Saint.
  • Frō things that haue the same proportion of reason.
    • The faithfull are made righteous before God by the righteousnes of Christ imputed vn­to them.
    • The faithfull may aswell know themselues to be endued with true loue, as with true faith.
    • The Cup in the Eucharist is not to bee taken away from the Lords people.
    • The paines of Popish pennance, or Purgatory, cannot be satisfactory for the least sinne.
    • [Page 19]Matrimony is lawfull for the ministers of the Gospell.
    • The nailes and speare wherewith our blessed Sauiours most precious Body was tormen­ted grieuously, are not to bee worshipped with diuine worship.
  • Frō things that haue the greater proportion of reason.
    • The sinnes of the faithfull shall not be puni­shed in the fire of Purgatory.
    • The Sacraments be not instruments of grace, vnlesse their vses be rightly vnderstood.
    • Images are not to be worshipped with diuine worship.
    • The word of God is not to be read vnto the simple people in a strange tongue.
    • In all matters that concerne the diuine wor­ship and seruice of God, no doctrine is to be receiued, which is not warranted by the authority of the Canonicall Scripture.
  • Frō things that haue the lesse pro­portion of reason.
    • The naturall man hath no free will to that which is religiously good.
    • Not the suffering, much lesse the vowing of voluntary pouerty is the way to perfe­ction.
    • The people ought to be able to discerne the doctrine of their teachers.
    • Our whole iustification is by the free & vn­deserued mercy of God in Christ.
    • The going on pilgrimage to visit the relickes, of the Saints doth not sanctifie.
    • The faithfull haue the assurance of their own saluation giuen vnto them.
    • [Page 20]The least sinnes are mortall and damnable.
    • All things necessary to saluation are plainly deliuered in the Bookes of the Canonicall Scriptures.
    • The faithfull embrace the Scriptures as the Word of God for it selfe, & not only for the testimony of the Church.
    • The naturall man hath no free will to that which is religiously good.
    • No man can make satisfaction to God for any one sinne.
    • The people ought not to embrace the doctrine of their teachers without tryall.
    • The faithfull are saued by their owne faith, & not by the faith & works of any other.
    • God did praedestinate before all worlds some to aeternall saluation in Christ Iesus, and others to aeternall damnation through their owne sinnes.
  • Frō things that be vn­like.
    • No image ought to be made to represent the Diuine Maiesty.
    • All the workes of Infidels are sinnes.
  • Frō things that bee like.
    • The true seruants of God doe know them­selues to be the true seruants of God,
    • God giueth saluation in Christ, and not in a­ny other.
    • Vngodly Hypocrites are no true members of the Church of Christ.
    • The testimony of God deliuered in the Cano­nicall Scripture, and not receiued by bare [Page 21] tradition, is the sure euidence & ground of truth.
    • The doctrine of the Romish Church is a pro­vocation to sinne, and not the doctrine of the Churches that professe the Gospell.
    • Popish pennance and Purgatory are contrary to the Article of the Creed, I beleeue the remission of sinnes.
  • Frō such things as be coniugates.
    • Iury is not to be esteemed an holy land.
    • The will of man is not by nature free in things concerning God.
    • All the faithfull are Saints.
    • The Bishop of Rome is not the vniuersall pa­stour of the whole Church.
    • The Lawes of God only bind the conscience.
  • From the e­tymology or interpreta­tion of the name.
    • True Religion bindeth only to the obseruati­on of such things as are commanded by God: Whereas superstition bindeth to the obseruation of such things as are beside and aboue the former.
    • The Laity ought to haue liberty daily to read the holy Scriptures.
    • The faithfull themselues, and also their Churches ought to be dedicated only to God.
    • The faithfull know their own Faith, repen­tance, and loue, and their saluation in Christ Iesus.
    • An implicite, that is, a blinded and a folded vp Faith, is not the true Christian Faith.
    • The breaking of a Popish vow is no sinne.
    • [Page 22]The Monkes as they now demeane them­selues, are not true Monkes.
    • All the faithfull are saued by the meere mercy of God in Christ.
  • From the definition or descrip­tion of a thing.
    • The faithfull haue assurance, both of the Lord's good will and loue towards them­selues; and also of their own sincere faith and true loue towards God.
    • The bare testimony of the Church cannot make sufficiently knowne any doctrine of Faith.
    • A Bishop may be a ciuill Magistrate.
  • From the diuision of a thing.
    • The signe of the Crosse is not a thing abso­lutely euill, but may lawfully bee vsed at the administration of Baptisme.
  • From the whole to the parts, or frō the generll to the speci­all.
    • Matrimony is lawfull for the Clergy euen after the vow of single life.
    • All Ecclesiasticall persons aswell as secular, ought to be subiect to the ciuill Magi­strate.
    • It doth belong to the ciuill Magistrate, in his owne dominions to command all such things to be obserued of all his subiects, as concerne the diuine worship and seruice of God, and therein he hath the highest authority.
    • The naturall man hath no free will to that which is religiously good.
  • [Page 23]From the parts to the whole, or from the speciall to the general.
    • The Church of Rome giueth diuine honour to Angels and Saints.
    • There are no persons appointed by God for Popish Purgatory.
  • Frō diuine & humane testimonies.
    • The miracles and doctrine of the Church of Rome are fabulous and false euen by the testimonies of
      • her own
        • vulgar people.
        • Learned Writers.
      • the
        • ancient Fathers.
        • Canonicall Scriptures.

THEOLOGICALL LOGICKE.

CHAP. I.

QVAEST. 1.

1 The Gospell is the only proper and immediate instru­mentall cause of our conversion to God, and of our faith and loue, and of all other spirituall graces; and not mi­racles, nor the holy liues, and comfortable deathes of the dearest seruants of God, nor temporall blessings or corrections, nor the authority of the Magistrate, nor the wisdome of the Law of God, and therefore much lesse the reason of the naturall man.

THe Gospell is the proper and immedi­ate Acts 26. 18. Ioh. 8. 32. 1 Pet. 2. 23. 2 Cor. 3. 18. Rom. 10. 17. 1 Ioh. 4. 19. instrument whereby God doth o­pen our eyes, and turne vs from dark­nes to light; and from the power of Satan, to God; and doth free vs from the bondage of sinne, and doth beget vs againe, and renew vs into his owne Image, from glory to glory, as by the Spirit of God. Faith commeth by the Gospell: For what can giue vs a faithfull assurance of Gods loue, but such a pledge thereof as is giuen vs in the Gospell? Loue is wrought by the [Page 26] Gospell displaying Gods loue. For if we loue them that loue Matth. 5. 47 vs, what singular thing doe we? Doe not the Publicanes euen the same?

So repentance is wrought by the Gospell, and a godly sor­row Mar 1. 15. for our diuelish sinnes: For what can make vs truely sor­rowfull for offending so good & so gracious a God, and care­full from the very heart to cease from sinne, and to follow righteousnes; if the grieuous agony, and dreadfull death of our blessed Sauiour endured for our sinnes, being reuealed in the 1. Pet. 4. 1. Ioh. 12. 32. Gospell, cannot effect the same?

Verily Iohn the Baptist giuing the knowledge of saluation vnto the people for the remission of their sinnes, through the tender mercy of God, whereby the day spring from an high Luc. 1. 16. hath visited vs, did turne many of the children of Israel vnto the Lord their God. So the Apostles going out into the whole world, and preaching the Gospell to euery creature, did cast down holdes and imaglnations, and euery high thing that was exalted against the knowledge of God, and brought into cap­tiuity 2 Cor. 10. 4. Isa. 2. 2. euery thought to the obedience of Christ, and so conver­ted the whole world vnto God.

But as for miracles, the holy liues, and comfortable deathes of the dearest seruants of God, the Lord's temporall blessings and corrections, the wisdome of the Law of God, and the best reason of the naturall man, all and euery of these may bee as good preparatiues to cause vs more readily to receiue the Phy­sicke of our soules: but the instructions of the wholesome do­ctrines of the Gospell of Christ are the only right Physicke, and the most soueraigne confections that are able to recouer our spirituall health and life: For if we liue an holy and an heauenly Ier. 46. 1. Gal. 2. 20. life, we liue so by the faith of the sonne of God, who hath loued vs, and hath giuen himselfe for vs: the which faith is wrought by the Gospell.

The former may be some impellent occasions to induce such as are not yet effectually called to giue an attentiue eare to the most wholesome doctrines of the Gospell of Christ, and to moue such as are effectually called already, to hearken more readily and reuerently then before they haue done. But they are [Page 27] no helpes to the Gospell it selfe for the working out of the conversion of any. Because this word of Christ is not rightly receiued, nor doth worke in any one effectually, but where it 1 Thess. 2. 13 is receiued for it's own sake.

And verily concerning the power of miracles and of the Church, which is a multitude of such as professe the truth, they are not able to convert an Infidell, but to prepare him, & make him ready to embrace the Gospell, which is the power of God Rom. 1. 16 Aug. de utilitnt [...] credendi. c. 16 to saluation to all that belieue. Men (saith S. Austin) that are not yet able to discerne the heauenly truth, that they may bee lifted vp to it, and suffer themselues to be purged from their impurity, hindring them from it, haue the benefit of direction of authority, which standeth vpon two things; whereof the one is the greatnes of miracles and wondrous workes done, the o­ther is the multitude of such as beleeue. Verily God would haue all men saued, and come thereto by the knowledge of the truth. But this knowledge of the truth is learned out of the 1 Tim. 2. 4 Ioh. 8. 32 Col. 1. 5 Gospel, the word of truth. And therefore did the Lord cause so many strange signes and wonders to be done by the first pub­lishers and preachers thereof, that the doctrine of the same Marc. 16. 20. Hab. 2. 4. might bee embraced as diuine and heauenly, whereunto the Lord himselfe did giue such testimony.

For the which purpose also the Lord caused so many diuine graces to shine in the liues, and such admirable courage and comfort in the deathes, of such as were the first Martyrs and Confessors in the Primitiue Church, that that doctrine might be receiued as diuine & heauenly, which wrought such diuine and heauenly effects. The which were so euident and apparent, that the very enemy was forced to giue testimony thereto with these or the like words: These be they which speake as they liue, and liue as they speake; this is assuredly an holy profession, which bringeth forth such an holy conversation; this is a ioyfull & comfortable faith, which breedeth such ioy and comfort amidst the very terrours of death. O vndonbtedly great is the God of the Chri­stians. Their light did so shine before men, that they seeing their Mat. 5. 16. good workes, did glorifie God the Author thereof.

So likewise why doth the Lord sometimes cause the sweet [Page 28] dewes of his temporall blessings to distill downe vpon his be­loued Vineyard, and sometimes againe smite it with the sharpe stormes of his co [...]rections, but that thereby he might prepare it to yeeld a fruitfull and a plentifull Vintage? And why doth he suffer the Field of his Church sometimes to lye ley and vn­broken vp, and to be at rest, and againe at another time doth breake it vp, and fallow it; but that he might make it fitter to receiue and nourish the Lord's seed, and in the end yeeld a bet­ter haruest?

Yea as a wise and prudent Schoolemaster dealeth with his young and tender Scholler, sometimes speaking him faire, and giuing him an apple or a fig, that so he may winne him vnto his will, and sometimes not only threatneth him, but vseth also the rod, that so he may force and compell him thereunto; so dealeth Christ our heauenly Master and Teacher, with vs his dull dis­ciples and Schollers, sometimes seeking to allure vs with a li­berall largesse of his temporall blessings, carefully to hearken to the holy instructions of his Word; and sometimes seeking to compell vs thereto by his sharpe corrections; the which yet Psal. 106. 45 Luc. 14. 23 are neither our Schoole, nor our Schoolemaster, but the rod ra­ther in our Schoolemasters hand. The Church is our Schoole­house, and Christ himselfe is our Schoolmaster; and the Bible is the Booke whereby we be taught: corrections are the rod in Christs hands, whereby we are forced to giue an attentiue eare to the instructions of his word, by the which we are made wise and learned Christians.

Prosperity ordinarily breedeth security, and choaketh the Mat. 13. 22. Exod. 6 9. Eccle. 7. 9 Iob. 3. 3. Ier. 15. 10. good seed, and maketh it vnfruitfull. So aduersity maketh ma­ny to murmure against God, and to stop their eares against all good admonitions; yea, it maketh a wise man mad, as it may appeare by holy Iob and Ieremie, who were thereby occasioned euen to curse the day of their nativity. And therefore it is a spe­ciall blessing of God, when by prosperity we are stirred vp to thankfulnes, and by aduersity to repentance, and to take better heed to the wholesome instructions of God's most holy word. Blessed is the man (said Dauid) whom thou chastnest, O Lord, and teachest in thy Law, that thou maist giue him patience in Psal. 94. 12. [Page 29] time of adversity, vntill the pit be digged for the vngodly.

And verily when in our aduersity the Lord doth teach vs out of his Word the vse and end of afflictions, and maketh vs seriously to lay it to our hearts, then is our adversity made pro­fitable vnto vs by the blessing of God. I heard Ephraim (saith the Prophet) lamenting thus; Thou hast corrected me, and I was chastised as an vntamed Calfe, convert thou me, and I shalbe converted, for thou art the Lord my God. Surely after I converted, I repented; and after I was instructed, I smote vp­on Ier. 31. 18. my thigh. In which words we may perceiue that correcti­ons of themselues cause the professed seruants of God to kicke with the heele, and that vntill God by his word instruct them, they are not effectually moued by their corrections vnto re­pentance and amendment of life. Wherefore when the Lord o­peneth the eares of any of his Seruants by their corrections, it is by sending vnto them a Messenger one of a thousand to declare vnto them the Lord's most exact righteousnes and seuerity e­uen against the sinne of his Elect, which cannot be satisfied for the same but by the precious Bloud of their Sauior Christ, that thereby they might be brought to Faith and Repentance. For then will the Lord haue mercy vpon them, and say, Deliuer them, that they goe not downe into the pit; for I haue receiued a reconciliation. Iob 33. 24.

So then it is still the power of the Gospell of Christ, soun­ding in the mouthes of his faithfull Ministers, that is able to worke the conversion of a sinner: afflictions may cause vs more carefully to giue attendance to the Word, as in like man­ner may paines & penalties inflicted by the Magistrates, which are the Lord's Lieutenants, ordained to this purpose, that they should by their penall statutes euen force their subiects to har­ken diligently to the commandements of God.

Not that any can be forced to faith and repentance by any manner of penalty or paine whatsoeuer, but by inforcements they may be driuen to come to the Assemblies of the Saints, where the Fishers of men cast out the net of the Gospell, that at one time or other they may be brought within the compasse thereof, and so may be taken vp into Noah's Arke. So then still [Page 30] it is the net of the Gospell, and the hooke of the Word, where­by men are taken and brought vnto God: afflictions sent of God, and penalties inflicted by the Magistrates, are but the baites to make some bite at this hooke, and poles to make them come within the compasse of this net.

Nay this worke of a mans vnfained conuersion to God, can­not be wrought by the terrours of the Law of God. For the Gal. 3. [...]. 2. Cor. 3. 6. spirit whereby we are begotten againe, and made the children of God, is not receiued by the preaching of the Law, but by the hearing of faith. The Law is the letter that condemneth and killeth, causing a sinner to flie from God, as from an angry and offended Iudge. The Gospell is the ministery of righteousnesse and life, reuealing the light of God's countenance shining in Hos. 11. 4. Christ, and opening his Fatherly affection and loue, whereby he draweth his Elect vnto him.

The most that the Law of God can effect either by the ae­quity of the holy precepts thereof, or by the seuerity of the threatnings denounced therein, is happily for a time to stay sin, vndoubtedly it hath not power enough to slay it: it may stop for a while the current of sin, & cut down some of the boughs thereof, but it cannot empty the fountaine of sin, nor pluck it vp by the very rootes.

Much lesse can humane wisdome worke the reformation of sinfull men, it may make them perhaps couer their sinnes, but Humana sapien­tia, ut plurimum effici [...]t, non ab­scindit vitia, sed abscondit. Lact. Inst. l. 3. c. 26. cannot enable them to cast out their inbred corruptions. The vttermost it can work (as Lactantius testifieth) is to driue cor­ruption inward, and to make it hide it selfe for a while; but by making men outward conformitans, it maketh them in truth no better then dissembling hypocrites.

For the reason and the wisedome of the naturall man could not finde out many particular transgressions committed against the Law of God, nor sound the depth of his iudgments, much lesse could it reach to the height of his mercies, and the most strange and incredible expiation that the Lord appointed for sinne. This Mystery required a supernaturall reuelation, and could not be reuealed but by the doctrin of the Gospel. Wher­fore when the world by her wisedome, knew not God in the [Page 31] wisedome of God, it pleased God by the foolishnesse of preaching, to saue them that belieue. For the Gospell is the power­full voice of our great Shepheard, whereby he calleth and re­calleth 1 Cor. 1. 21, Ioh. 10. 3. all his wandring sheepe, and bringeth them home to his owne fold. The Gospell is the banner of Christ, whereby hee bringeth back his fugitiue souldiers, and draweth them to his Can. 2. 4. Mar. 1. 17. owne colours. The Gospell is the net which plucketh vs vp out of the Sea of our sinnes, and pulleth vs into Christ's ship, and waffeth vs along to the safe hauen of our euerlasting happines in the Kingdome of Heauen. The Gospell is that voyce of Christ that raiseth vs vp out of the death of sinne, to the life of Ioh. 6. 25. righteousnesse; yea it is that aqua vitae, that water of life that worketh in vs an holy life, and quickneth vs to euerlasting Ioh. 4. 14 life.

The Gospell is that Zephyrus, that life-breathing winde Cant. 4. 16. that blowing vpon Christ's Garden, causeth the spices thereof to flow out. The Gospell hath in it those sweet deawes and showers, which dropping down vpon the dry grounds of our hearts, causeth them to yeeld a plentifull haruest: The do­ctrines Deut. 32. 2. of the Gospel are those good sciences, that being graf­ted in our hearts, make vs to become fruitfull trees, meete to be planted in the Paradise of God. Lastly, the Gospell is that Iac. 1. 21. spirituall and heauenly enchantment, that doth metamorphise and transforme vs, being as beasts in qualities and conditions, into the qualities & conditiōs of men;, yea of holy & sanctified men. For in it is drawn forth such a liuely picture of our own Isai P 1. 6. vilenes, and of the excellencie of the Lord, and of the strange­nes of the remedy, making manifest the greatnes of the mala­dy, that therein we all beholding as in a mirrour, the glory of God with open face, are changed into the same Image from 2 Cor. 3. 18, glory to glory, as by the spirit of God: Being thereby auerted from our selues, & conuerted to God; weaned from our selues, and won to God: forced to leaue our selues, and to cleaue to God; yea to loath our selues, and to loue God. Wherefore let 2 Cor. 5. 14. Iew and Gentile, and whatsoeuer Heretickes preach only, or at least principally the Law of Moses, or the Law of nature and Nations, because they acknowledge not the imputed righteo­ousnes [Page 32] of Christ Iesus, which is published in the Gospell, but looke to be saued by their own workes. But let the ministers of Christ, which are the Ministers of the Gospell, preach the Mar. 16. 15. Gospell to euery creature, following herein not only the com­mandement, but also the example of their heauenly Lord and Master, who testifieth of himselfe on this manner, saying; The Spirit of the Lord is vpon me, because he hath anointed mee, Luc. 4 18. that I should preach the Gospell to the poore he hath sent me.

And verily not only blessed are the feet of them that bring Rom. 10. 15 glad tidings of those good things that God giueth to his by the preaching of the [...]ospell, but also blessed are the cares of Mat. 13. 16. all such as reuerently and religiously hearken thereunto, seeing thereby they attaine this high priuiledge to be made the Elect Rom 3. 2 Eph. 2. 3. and chosen people of God: For by nature all being borne in sinne, the children of wrath, and inheritours of destruction; by preaching and hearing of the powerfull doctrine of the Gos­pell, such as are of the number of the Elect and chosen people of God are borne againe, as by an immortall seed, & are made the children of God, and inheritours of the Kingdome of 1 Pet. 1. 23. Heauen.

CHAP. II

QVAEST. 2.

The Word and the Sacraments doe not profite, vnlesse the sense and vse of either be rightly apprehended and vn­derstood.

THe power and efficacy of things, consisteth not in the let­ters and wordes wherein they are expressed, but in the things themselues, being rightly applied to those vses where unto they are ordained by God. To ascribe an operatiue and working power to bare letters or words, hath bin condemned by all wise and religious persons, not only in such as haue bin bewitched with diuelish force [...]ies, but also in such as haue bin [Page 33] blinded with grosse and palpable superstition. The seuen sons of one Scaeva a Priest, are branded with the note of aeternall in­famy, for that they tooke vpon them to name ou [...]r them that Acts 19. 13. had euill spirits, the name of the Lord IESVS, saying, We ad­iure you by IESVS whom Paul preacheth.

As the Scribes and Pharisees are condemned of grosse and palpable superstition, for that they did ascribe a sanctifying Mat. 23. 5. power vnto the Law of God, written vpon their garments. They did not vnderstand (saith S. Ierome) that these things are Ierom. in Mat. c. 23. to be carried in their hearts, and not on their bodies, seeing Li­braries and chests haue the bookes, but not the knowledge of God. The like (saith he) doe euen now superstitious women a­mongst vs, who haue a zeale of God, but not according to knowledge, in litle Gospels, and in the wood of the Crosse, and in other things of the like nature.

Neither was this superstition found only among some silly women, but also among some of the Priests whom S. Chryso­stome Chr [...]s. in Mat. hom. 43. sharply taxeth, saying; Tell me thou doating Priest, is not the Gospell daily read and heard of men in the Church? Whom then it doth not profit, being receiued by the eares, can it saue being hanged about their necks? For wherein consisteth the vertue of the Gospell? In the formes of the letters, or in the vnderstanding of the sense? If in the figures, then dost thou wel to hang it about thy necke: but if in the vnderstanding, then would it doe the more good being placed in thine heart, then hanged about thy necke.

Neither haue the Sacraments, which are visible words, any supernaturall grace annexed to the outward Elements, but as Aug. in Joh. hom 89. 1 Cor. 11. 29. they represent vnto the mind an invisible grace, and shadow out and suggest diuine things to the vnderstanding, that so they may be viewed and reviewed againe and againe; and that they being once rightly apprehended, may be stil apprehended bet­ter and better. How is it (saith S. Austin) that water doth touch the body, and cleanse the soule, but by the means of the word? Aug. in Ioh: hom. 80. And that not because it is pronounced with the tongue, but be­leeued by the heart, the right vse of the sacred signe, being so Verba sunt signa rerum. conceiued, as it is opened and taught in the word.

And verily to what end were both Words and Sacraments Sacramentum est visibile signū invisibilisgratie. Aug. de doct. Christian. l. 4. 6. 8 ordained, but that they being signes of things, they might open vnto vs the things whereof they are signes? Insomuch (as S. Austin saith) it skilleth not how polished the tongue bee that we speake in, but how sit it be to make manifest our minde and meaning. For that as a wooden key may steed vs more then a key of gold, if it be more sit to open that which is shut; so a base and simple language may doe vs more good then a lear­ned and polished, if that it make knowne vnto vs that which was vnknowne. And therefore the diuine seruice of God that is to be performed by the people of God, is to bee deliuered in their vulgar tongue, that they may vnderstand what they doe.

The which thing is so behoofull and necessary, that the A­postle commanded, that such as vttered diuine mysteries in strange tongues, which were giuen euen by the miraculous o­peration of the Holy Ghost, should keep silence in the Church, vnlesse the meaning of the speech were presently expounded, 1 Cor. 14. 28. that so the hearers might receiue edification thereby. For all things in the Church ought to be done to edification, and no word ought especially there to be uttered idly or in vaine, And Isai 45. 9 therefore whereas wordes vttered in an vnknowne language are without profit and vaine, they are not to be vttered in the Church of God. Yea albeit the words themselues be vnder­stood, Legere & non intell gere est negligere. yet if the sense and meaning of them be not rightly con­ceiued, they are (as our Sauiour saith) as seed sowne by the Mat. 13. 9. high way side, which can yeeld no manner of fruit.

And verily as not the words, but the meaning of the Law is the Law; so not the words, but the meaning of the Gospell of Christ, is the Gospell of Christ. The Scripture (saith S. Ierome) consisteth not in the reading, but in the vnderstanding. And a­gaine Hier. advers. Luciferianos. Hier. in cap. 1. e [...]ist. ad Gal. (saith he) let vs not thinke that the Gospell consisteth in the words of the Scriptures, but in the sense, not in the out­ward shew, but in the marrow; not in the leaues of the lan­guage, but in the root of the reason.

Wherefore Chrysostome's aduise is very behoofull, that wee should diligently watch, or rather (saith he) we haue need of Chrys. in Ioh. hom. 39 the grace of God, that we insist not vpon the bare words, see­ing [Page 35] thereby heretickes fall into errour. For as the right sense of the Word of God, maketh it to be the true Word of God; so a wrong sense forged by man, maketh it to be the word of man: yea a cursed gloze thereof, made by the suggestion of that cursed serpent Satan, cleane corrupteth the Text, and ma­keth that which in the syllables and words is the very Word of God, to be in the corrupt sense, the very word of the Di­uell.

And therefore such as be carefull not to fall into errour, nor to turne the Word of God into the Word of the Diuell, must Tertul. advers. Prax. (as Tertullian aduiseth) exercise themselues to the sense of the matter, and not to the sound of the words. Yea if they will re­ceiue any profit at all by the Word of God, they must giue all diligence, that they may attaine to the right sense and vnder­standing of the same. For the word profiteth not vnlesse it bee Heb. 4. 2. mixed with Faith, Now a right faith standeth vpon a true vn­derstanding of that we beleeue. For we cannot giue a right as­sent of faith to that which we doe not rightly vnderstand. And therefore the weaker or stronger our apprehension of the my­steries of the Word of God is, the weaker or stronger is our Faith; As it appeareth in the very Apostles themselues, who li­uing with Christ himselfe, and being oft taught by him the my­steries of godlines, yet were a long time very weake in Faith, for that they were very weake in knowledge. But when our blessed Sauiour after his resurrection had opened their minds, and had made them to vnderstand the sense of the Scriptures, Luc. 24. 45 then they attained to a greater measure of Faith. For growth in the right knowledge of the word of grace, doth bring with 2 Pet. 3. 18. it growth in grace it selfe.

Wherefore it is no meane mercy, when God doth bestow vpon any persons, the true and certaine knowledge of the my­steries of the Kingdome of God, seeing it is a sure signe that he Mat. 13. 11. hath admitted all such into the couenant of grace, in whose hearts hee hath written his holy Lawes, by giuing them the right vnderstanding of them. For the soule of man is as a Table Ier. 31. 31. 2 Cor. 3 3. Prov. 7. 3. Apoc. 20. 12 board, or as a register or a booke of records: and the firme con­ceiuing of a thing in the minde, and the sure laying vp thereof [Page 36] in the memory is as the drawing or grauing in a Table board, or as the writing of it in a booke of record. And therefore when the diuine doctrine of the Word of God is rightly apprehended by our vnderstanding, and firmely layed vp and settled in our memory, it is (as it were) printed and grauen in our soules, & so doth thereby ass [...]re our Consciences, that wee are the belo­ued people of God. For giue in sincerity entertainment in the best roomes of thy soule to the Word of God, and thou dost Ioh. 14. 23 Eph. 3. 17. withall giue entertainment to Christ. For Christ doth dwell in our hearts by Faith. He is not receiued and eaten with our bo­dily mouthes, because he is not our bodily food, but with the mouthes of our soules, when sweetly and profitably we lay vp in our memories, that his flesh was wounded and pierced for Aug. de doct. Christian. l. 3. c. 10. Tertul. de resur. carnis. vs.

So Tertullian: Christ is deuoured by hearing, chewed by vnderstanding, and digested by beleeuing. For reall things are not in our mindes by any corporall contiguity of their reall substances, but by a spirituall participation of them by their Res non sunt in animis, sed re­rum notiones. reall notions. Neither doe our Sacraments auouch a mingling of persons, or an vniting of substances, but after a spirituall and a mysticall manner, And therefore Christ's Body being not a bodily, but a ghostly food, is not receiued but by the powers of our soules, being indued with a true Faith.

For the Lord doth bestow his seuerall gifts and blessings Cyp. de coena Dom. Quicquid reci­pitur ad modum recipientis reci­pitur. vpon his seuerall creatures, according vnto their seuerall na­tures and powers, whereby he hath made them capable there­of, causing them all to moue, and to worke according to those powers and faculties where withall he hath indued them. Hee nourisheth nourishable things by their nourishing powers, & doth minister many comforts to his creatures that haue sense and motion, by causing them to apprehend the same by their sensitiue and motiue faculties. So likewise doth he bestow his gifts proper to men, which are reasonable creatures, by making them knowne vnto them by the discourse of reason, & by cau­sing them to apprehend and embrace the same, by their vnder­standings and wils, which are the proper faculties of reasona­ble creatures.

As for example, the Lord worketh a care in many naturall men, to lead a ciuill and a righteous life, by causing them to apprehend and embrace those arguments and reasons which are of force to perswade to a ciuill and a righteous life. As in like manner hee openeth the hearts of such as he calleth to the estate of grace, by causing them carefully to attend to the di­uine Acts 16. 14. doctrines of the Word of grace. For the Spirit of God lea­deth them not as blind men, which are led by their guides in the way, that they see not themselues, but he openeth their eyes, that they may turne from darknes to light, & from the power of Satan, to God; that they may receiue remission of sinnes, & inheritance among them that are sanctified by Faith in Christ.

Insomuch that the minds of the Faithfull are first sanctified Acts 26. 18. by a true and right apprehension of the loue of God in Christ, made manifest vnto them by the light of the Gospell, and their wills are inflamed with a seruent desire to be partakers thereof before they be made the sincere Seruants of Christ. For (as Au­stin Aug. de peccat. merit. & remiss. l. 2. cap. 3. Aug. hom. 15. de verb. Apost. saith) God worketh our saluation in vs, not as in stones that haue no sense, or as in those creatures to whom he hath not given reason & will. For (as the same Father also teachetb elsewhere:) He that made thee without thee, doth not make thee Iust without thee. He made thee not knowing (what was done vnto thee:) but he maketh thee iust, being willing (and witting to that worke which is wrought in thee.)

There are two parts of our saluation or deliuerance from sinne; whereof the one is a deliuerance from the very being and Heb. 1. 3. 1. Pet. 2. 24, Isa 63. 3 1 Cor. 1. 13. Act. 20. 28 1 Pet. 1. 19 bondage of sinne, and the other from the guilt and punishment thereof. Now albeit concerning our deliuerance from the guilt & punishment of sinne, our most mighty Sauiour hath perfor­med that alone by himselfe, euen by the shedding of his owne most precious blood; yet concerning that other part which consisteth in the d [...]liuerance from the being and bondage of sinne, he doth effect it by diue [...]s motiues, set downe in his holy Word, whereby through the effectuall operation of his holy Spirit, he doth make his Elect desirous and willing to cast off the grieuous yoake of Satan, & to haue all their very thoughts brought vnto obedience to the commandements of God.

Wherefore it was not without cause that the Prophet Da­niel Dan. 4. 24. exhorted Nebuchadnezzar to redeeme his sins with righ­teousnes, and his iniquities with mercy towards the poore, that so there might be an healing of his errour. For as hee that is o­uercome of sinne, is in bondage to sinne; so he that breaketh 2 Pet. 2. 19. the bonds of sinne, and casteth off the yoke thereof, may right­ly be said to redeeme, and to saue himselfe from the same. Take Redime to cap­tum quam queas minimo. 1 Tim. 4. 16. heed (saith the Apostle to Timothy) to thy selfe, and to thy do­ctrine, and continue therein, for in so doing thou shalt saue thy selfe, and them that heare thee. Verily, as sinne is the sicknes & death of the soule, so righteousnesse is the health and life there­of.

And therefore whereas contraries are cured by contraries, Contraria curā ­ [...]ur contrarys. by righteousnes our soules are cured of their sinnes. As it is ap­parent by the words of Daniel before-mentioned; Redeeme thy sinnes with righteousnes, and thine iniquities with mercy towards the poore: loe let there be an healing of thine errour, by which words we are taught, that by righteousnes our souls are healed of their sinnes.

Wherefore all such as hearken attentiuely to the doctrine of the Gospell, and are thereby brought to saith and righteous­nes, Luc. 1. 17. whereby they are purged from their sinnes, may rightly be said to worke out their owne saluation, & to redeeme and saue Phil. 2. 12. their owne soules; for that they are instruments vnder the grace of Christ, for the effecting of this so worthy a worke.

And verily as the ignorance of the powerfull truths of the Gospell, breedeth folly, and folly leadeth into all iniquity, and Eccl. 7. 27. is the porter that openeth the doore to all impiety; so the true knowledge of the mysteries of godlines breedeth wisedome, & 2 Tim. 3. 15. wisedome deliuereth from the euill way, and from the man that speaketh froward things, and from them that leaue the Prov. 2. 10. wayes of righteousnes, to walke in the wayes of darknes, and so is an entrance and portall to piety, and to all other diuine Prov. 4. 7. vertues.

So then in the worke of regeneration & deliuerance from the being and bondage of sinne, both the saithfull teacher of 1 Cor. 3. 9. 2 Cor. 6. 1 Phil. 2. 12. the Gospell, and hearer also are co-workers with God, and [Page 39] yet hereof they are not to be proud. For what hast thou that 1 Cor. 4. 7 thou hast not receiued? And if thou hast receiued it, why glori­est thou, as if thou hadst not receiued it? Of our selues we are dead in our sinnes, and altogether vnable to moue our selues to the working out of Faith, and an holy life, but are meerely pas­siue Eph 2. 1. Rom. 5. 6 in our spirituall resurrection, vntill God by his Spirit put good thoughts into our mindes, and holy desires into our hearts, yet then we our selues beginne to thinke well, and to desire that which is good, albeit not of our selues, but by the gracious working of God's most holy Spirit: By the grace of God (saith the Apostle) I am that I am: and his grace which is in me, was not in vaine: but I laboured more abundantly then 1 Cor. 15. 10. they all; yet not I, but the grace of God which is with me. I la­boured (saith the Apostle) more abundantly then they all, in working out the worke of the saluation of many, but yet not I as of my selfe; or by any naturall power that was in me, but by the worke of the grace of God which was with me.

For so he doth declare his meaning to be in the third chap­ter of his second Epistle, where for that some among them cal­led in question the truth of his Apostleship, hee boldly auou­cheth that their regeneration and conversion to God, wrought by his ministery, but by the power of Christ, was a most eui­dent demonstration thereof. Such trust (saith hee) haue wee through Christ to God: not that we are sufficient of our selues to th [...]nke any thing (belonging to the worke of our owne sal­uation, or to the saluation of any other) as of our selues, but 2 Cor. 3. 5 our sufficiency is of God. The Faithfull then must haue an holy minde, and an holy will, before they can be the holy ones of God: yet it is neither of these that they haue of themselues, but of the p [...]werfull grace of God. We will (saith S. Austin) but it is God that worketh in vs to will: we worke, but it is God that Aug. de gratiae & libero ar [...]. c. 16 worketh in vs to worke, and that of his owne good will. Thus to beleeue and to professe is beh [...]ofull and expedient for vs, this is ac­cording to godlines and truth, that an humble and lowly confession be made by vs, and that all be giuen and ascrib [...]d to God, seeing our life is in greater security, when we ascribe all to God, and doe not commit our selues in part to our selues, and in part to God. So [Page 40] then it is a most certain truth, that in our regeneration and de­liuerance from the being and bondage of sinne, it is God that worketh in vs euery good thought, word and worke, and also that herein we our selues are co-workers with God, as it may appeare by this, euen for that this worke proceedeth after so slow and slacke a manner.

Adam indeed was made perfectly holy and righteous, and that in a moment, euen at his first being and existing, because the Lord Almighty and all-sufficient, wrought himselfe, and by himselfe, that holinesse and righteousnesse that was in him; but now the Faithfull are herein ioint-workers with God, and therefore this worke goeth forward slowly, because of the small measure of grace that is giuen to them, & the great pow­er of the remnants of their inbred corruptions, which continu­ally striue against the worke of grace, and hinder greatly the proceedings thereof.

The faithfull in diuers places of Scriptures, are compared to starres in respect of their profitable and fruitfull vses, but may they not also be likened vnto them in respect of their manifold imperfections and aberrations? Their proper motions are but slow, yea some of them very slow. For some of them finish [...]heir course in a yeare, one in two yeare, one in twelue yeare, one in thirty yeare; and all that be fixed in the fitmament in forty nine thousand yeares. Neither keep they their right course always vnder the Ecliptick line, but somtimes turne to one side thereof, & sometimes to the other; neither are these their cour­ses still direct and forward, but also sometimes retrograde and backward in their cycles & epcicycles, towards their apogeïon, and towards their perigeïon, giuing sometimes a cheerefull a­spect, and sometimes an opposite and disastrous stowne. So is it with the faithfull, they are slow in the entire accomplishing of any one holy motion, yet the motions of all the powers of their soules and bodies will not be made perfite, vntill the glo­rious comm [...]ng of Christ vnto iudgement. Verily while they liue here in this world, they follow not continually the streight course of Christ, the Sunne of righteousnesse, vnder the Eclip­ticke line of his holy Word, but somettimes they turne to one [Page 41] side, and sometimes to the other; neither doe they alwayes keep a direct course, and goe on forward in the way of godli­nes; but sometimes they are retrograde and goe backward, and sometimes running in a maze, being doubtfull and vncertaine which way to take; sometimes they are in their apogeion, and sometimes in their perigeïon; that is, sometimes they are lifted vp with heauenly meditations, and sometimes pressed downe with earthly cares, and sometimes they giue a cheerefull aspect to the good proceedings of others, and somtimes they become their cleane opposites, and cast vpon them a disastrous frowne.

Wherefore it behooueth the faithfull to giue all diligence to worke out their saluation, not only with hearts trembling at their owne imperfections, but also by being fearefull to ascribe to themselues the glory of willing or working any thing that is good, seeing (as the Apostle adioyneth) it is God that work­eth Phil. 2. 13. in you the will and the deed, and that of his own goodwill. And yet they themselues must vnderstand, desire, and accom­plish that which belongeth to the honour of God; and to their owne, and the Churches good, if they will be the accepted ser­uants of God.

The Church of Rome doth lay this as an hainous offence vn­to our charge, that by us the nature of man is greatly disgra­ced, in that wee teach, that men are become brutish without reason, and as dead stocks and stones without sense and life; be­cause we teach, that by nature they haue not liberty, list, nor life vnto any thing that is truly and religiously good. And why doe they not bring in the same inditement against the bookes of the Canonicall Scriptures? which teach, that euery man is a beast in his owne knowledge, and that our hearts are stony, vn­till Ier. 10. 14 Ezek. 36. 26. Eph. 2. 1. they be made flesh: and that we are starke dead in trespasses and sinnes; and therefore haue no sanctified will, sense, nor life, vntill Christ doth quicken vs by his holy Spirit, and raise vs vp to an holy life?

Our doctrine then herein is none other then the very do­ctrine of the Holy Ghost; neither doe we hereby disgrace the nature of man, but shew how man by his owne fault hath dis­graced [Page 42] himselfe, and into what misery he is fallen by his owne folly. And this wee teach only concerning the estate of the na­turall man, before he be renewed by the Spirit of God.

Whereas the Church of Rome forbiddeth the faithfull thē ­selues Rom. 15. 4 to search the Scriptures, which yet were written for their learning; and keepeth them from them vnder the locke & key of an vnknown ton [...]ue; and in her diuine seruice, readeth them vnto them in a strange language, and inioyneth them to receiue their Fatih vpon their Preachers word and credit, without all examination and try all, commanding them to beleeue blindful­ly as the Church beleeueth. Yea a great Cardinall is bold to a­vouch, that it belongeth no more to th [...] people to aske a rea­son of their teachers doctrine, then it doth to an house to know Cusan. exercit. 6. pag. 547. why his Master turneth his head this way or that way.

Wherefore it is the Church of Rome that maketh the very Faithfull themselues like to the horse and mule, in whom there is no vnderstanding, contrary to the precise commandement of the Holy Prophet, it is the Church of Rome by forceing the Psal. 32 9 people to pray in an vnknowne tongue, that causeth them to offer vp to God the lips of calues, and to patter like pyes and parrets: yea whereas by nature all men being degenerate, and turned into lions, beares, wolues, and tigres, are not recouered out of this their wretched estate, but by the sanctified know­ledge of the diuine Writers of the most powerfull Gospell of Iesus Christ; the Church of Rome keeping thē from the same, keepeth them from that whereby they should be recouered out of this their miserable & brutish condition. And for the iusti­fying of her doing so, there is alleaged by some of her follow­ers, this Commandement of Christ: Giue not holy things to dogs, nor cast pearles before swine. Mat 7. 6

Now then let all indifferent men iudge who maketh men beasts, whether the Professors of the Gospell of Christ, or the followers of the Church of Rome. And let all such persons la­bour both to vnderstand, and put in practise the diuine myste­ries of Faith and godlines, who will not be condemned by God himselfe to be brutish and vnreasonable Creatures.

CHAP. III.

The meanes whereby we are to come to the right vn­derstanding of the Word of God, is the light of true rea­son: for the opening of the truth whereof, these proposi­tions following are explained.

QVAEST. 1, 2, 3, &c.
  • 1 All Questions humane and diuine are to be determined by the rules of reason.
  • 2 The testimony of no Author, humane or divine, is far­ther to be approued then as it agreeth with the groūds of right reason.
  • 3 The holy Scriptures doe declare the greatest mysteryes of godlinesse by arguments and reasons.
  • 4 The Law & the Gospell are founded vpon most forci­ble reasons: yea the permission by God of the fall of A­dam, being the occasion of the strange meanes of man's recovery which is opened in the Gospell, is grounded vpon most forcible reasons.
  • 5 The Professors of euery Religion, alleage reasons for the iustifying of their severall devotions.
  • 6 The soundnes & substance, & as it were the very quin­tessence of all divine reason is most plentifully to be found in the Canonicall Scriptures.
  • 7 No truth in Philosophy is contrary to any truth in Divinity.
  • 8 Testimonies may bee taken out of Philosophy, to giue witnes vnto truths in Divinity, & reasons may be pro­duced out of the booke of Nature, to cleare the doctrines [Page 44] of the booke of Grace.
  • 9 Where there is no reason that may perswade to faith, there ordinarily is no faith.
  • 10 Where there is a clearer apprehension of the reasons that perswade to faith, there is a more setled assent, & a more strong faith.
  • 11 The doctrines of faith and godlines are often repeated, & the reasons that perswade thereunto are vrged and inculcated againe and againe in the bookes of the old & new testament, that we may thereby vnderstand, that the clearer and fuller apprehension of them doth beget a clearer and fuller faith.
  • 12 We may by supernaturall reason, ascend aboue the reach of naturall reason.
  • 13 That faith is not the best and strongest that hath the lesse number of reasons, and the lesse perspicuous argu­ments to stay it vp, but rather that which hath the greater number, and the more perspicuous.

WHereas the Word of God profiteth not vnlesse it bee Heb. 4. 2 mingled with Faith: that is, vnlesse it being rightly vnderstood, procure a wise and a settled assent, it standeth all in hand to seeke out the true meanes, whereby they may come to the right vnderstanding thereof, if that they desire to reape any benefit thereby.

The truth is, that the Prophets, Apostles, and Euangelists, being the Lord's Secretaries, or Registers to set down in wri­ting all diuine and heauenly doctrines, necessary to saluation, were instructed by the immediate revelation of the Spirit of God, that so they might be freed therin from all errour. But for any other person to challenge the same priuiledge, were but a phantasticall and an Anabaptisticall illusion. For euen the Bi­shop of Rome himselfe, who is magnified by his followers as the only man that hath all diuine and humane Lawes locked vp [Page 45] in his brest, and is by them accounted the only vnerring Inter­preter of holy Scripture, and the infallible Iudge of the right sense and meaning thereof; yet is by his chiefest Vpholders re­strained to the meanes, without the which he must not looke to attaine to the right and true vnderstanding thereof. The high Bishop (saith Bellarmine) must not expect revelations, but vse Bellar. de concil. l. 1. c. 11. Canus locor. the­olog. l. 5. c. 5. ordinary meanes. For [as Canus affirmeth) the holy Writers on­ly set downe Catholick doctrines by the immediate revelation and inspiration of God, and therefore needed not outward helpes thereunto: Whereas it behoueth Bishops to vse the or­dinary course by weighing of reasons, and by imploying their diligence.

Yea Cameracensis is bold to avouch, that both it is impossible Cam sent. quaest. 1. art. 2. to assent, without a reason to perswade thereto, ot to giue any other manner of assent, then the force of the reasons are, that procure the same. And therfore whereas we ought to giue the fullest assent to all doctrines of piety and godlines, which are deliuered in the Word of God, we ought most diligently to search out the strongest reasons, that may throughly induce & perswade thereunto. For (as S. Ierome testifieth) the Gospell Hier. in c. 5. ep. ad Gal. doth not consist in the leaues of the Words, but in the root of reason. And vndoubtedly by arguments and reasons, all truths are not only lightned and cleared, but also iustified and confir­med. For when is any proposition true, but when one part Vera est proposi­tio. quando pra­dicatum conve­nit subiecto. In omni legittima pred catione pre­d catum est ge­nus, species, pro­prium, ant acci­dens, Basil. serm. 8. in Psal. 108. there of agreeth with the other, but when one is a reason and an argument of the other? Seeing then reasons and arguments are the causes of truth, we are to seek out the right reasons of all things, if that we will come to the knowledge of the truth.

There is much obscurity (saith S. Basil) in the diuine books; but if with the hand of the minde thou dost knocke at the gate of the Scripture, and dost diligently sift those places that are hidden, by litle and litle thou shalt beginne to vnderstand the reason of the things that are spoken, and it shalbe opened vnto thee, not by any other but by the word it selfe, vnto the cen­sure whereof we ought all to stand: For all things are cleare & euldent in the Scriptures to such as with an holy discourse ac­cording to reason, will heare the Word of God. For as the eye [Page 46] of the body doth discerne the differences of all visible things by the light of the sunne: so the eye of the minde doth discerne the differences of all intelligible things by the streaming beams of true reason, proceeding from Christ, the Sunne of all true wisdome and vnderstanding. And therefore in all Vniuersities and Schooles of good learning, where wisdome and the know­ledge of the truth is sought for after the best manner, in all Le­ctures, disputations, and conferences, not only errours are con­futed, and doubtfull things opened, but confessed truths also are further cleered and confirmed by arguments and reasons.

And verily there is no man that maketh profession of lear­ning and wisedome, and trusteth to the goodnes of his cause, D. Morton de [...]qui [...]oc. fol. 83. that doth not willingly submit the same to this manner & kind of tryall. Logicke (saith a most learned and iudicious Author, and now a most reuerend Bishop in our Church) being the Art of discoursing and reasoning, is the Art of Arts, and high tribu­nal of reason and truth it selfe: which no man in any matter, whether it be case of humanity or diuinity, can iustly refuse. And as another wisely admonisheth: the faithfull Christian must remember, that he seeke the truth without partiality, and that the place to seeke it is the Scripture, and the meanes to finde it out is the right vse of true reason. Yea (saith he) it is not vnknowne to any of our English Romanists, that Doctour Fulke long since desired to haue all questions controversed be­tweene Papist and Protestant, to be brought to this issue, and and to be tried by syllogismes, the very iudgment-seat of true reason. And no mar [...]aile seeing God himselfe, who is all wise­dome, reason, and truth, and needeth not to come to any man­ner of tryall, (For the only opening the eyes of his greatest ene­mies, Wisd. 5. 6. to behold the aequity of all his words and workes, wi [...]l cause themselues, will they, nill they, to cleare him, and to con­demne themselues) yet offereth this plea euen to the idolatrous Heathen, standing in defence of their Heathenish gods, saying: Stand to your cause, bring forth your strong reasons, saith the King of Iacob. let them tell vs what shall come hereafter, that Isa. 41. 21, we may know that they are gods: As if hee had concluded a­gainst them with this syllogisme; The true God knoweth [Page 47] what shal come to passe hereafter, yea, world without end: but your Heathenish gods do not know, nor can foretell what shal come to passe in time to come; therefore they beno true gods.

And verely, as Wisedome, so Truth seeketh no corners to Pro. 1. 20. hide her selfe in, but cryeth without in the open streetes, and setteth vp her questions vpon the gates of the greatest Schooles; yea, they settle such a certainty of all Divine and humane knowledge in the hearts of their followers & friends, that they refuse not triall nor iudgement; no not in the midst of all their enemies.

Hee that doth euill (maintayning errors, either in faith or Ioh. 3. 20. manners) hateh the Light, neither commeth to the Light, least his deeds should be reprooued: but he that doth the truth, commeth to the Light, that his deedes may be made manifest, that they are wrought according to God. For what doth make things manifest but light? And what is light but truth, Eph. 5. 13. [...]. 2 Cor 4. 2. Psal. 43. 3. the bright beames whereof will not suffer it selfe to be hidde? And what is truth, but the agreement of the reasons, with the things themselues, whereby they are made manifest and knowne? This euidence of true reason is that which enableth the professors of euery humane art and science, to stand in the iust defence of their seuerall professions: and therefore doth it much more inable euery faithfull & wise Christian to stand to the iustifying of his most holy Religion. Is it not (saith Chryso­stome) a great absurdity, that the Physitian, Tanner, Clothier, & all manner of Crafts-men generally shal be able to contend for the worthines of their Sciences, & that a Christian shall not be able to giue a reason of his saith? Whereas these Trades being Chrys. in Ioh. hom 16. neglected, bring but dāmage to our wealth, & the other being despised doe hurt the soule. And yet (saith he) so madde are we, that we bestow vpon the one all our cogitations and cares, nothing regarding the most necessary and firme munitions of saluation: Albeit it be commanded vs that we should be pre­pared to giue answere to euery one that asketh vs a reason of that faith that is in vs.

For albeit Novices and young beginners in euery mystery Oportet dis­centem cre­dere. cannot at the first sufficiently vnderstand the first principles [Page 48] thereof, and therefore must admit them for truthes, vpon the bare credit and authority of their Teachers: yet in processe of time they must conceiue the reason of euery rule, it that they desire to attaine to any sufficient skill therein: so in our Chri­stian profession, they that be as children, must be contented to be fed with milke, and to be taught the first principles of Reli­gion, and grounds of the Catechisme: and yet they that will become men, must be able to take stronger meate, and to vn­derstand the reasons of all Divine Doctrines, for the further strengthening and confirming of their faith.

And verely by all Doctrines deliuered by men, it is a truth Non quis sed quid spectan­dum. generally confessed by all, that not so much the party that speaketh, but that which is spoken ought to be respected: and not the bare and taked authority of any, but the sufficiency of the testimony it selfe ought to sway altogether, and the waight Salmeron Je­suit [...] in c 5. ep. ad Rom. of reason whereon it is grounded. For the efficacy of reason, is better then all authorities. And of this iudgement, are all wise men, as well Heathen, as Christians. I am thus resolued (saith Plato) not now, but alwayes, that I am not to enthrall Plato in Cri­tone. my iudgement to any of my friends, but to reason: yea, to that reason which by discourse appeareth to be best. Whose opi­nion was seconded by the chiefest of all his Schollers, that is by Aristotle. Plato (said he) is my friend, but truth (that is Aristonoral. l. 1. c. 3. made knowne by reason) is more my friend.

So our wise and Christian Philosophers; What wilt thou Lact de vero Dei simula­chro. c. 20. doe quoth Lactantius? wilt thou follow thine Ancestors, or reason rather? So St. Cyprian, we are not to prescribe by cu­stome, but to conuince by reason; yea, let there bee gathered together in a generall councell, the chiefest of the Bishops and Doctors, and of all other learned men of the whole Christian world, and let them also be such as rightly embrace the true Catholique and Apostolique Faith; and giue a iust censure al­so in matters of neuer so great waight and moment, yet are we not of necessity bound to stand to their verdict. Or else Saint Austin was out of the way, when he stood vpon this plea Aug Cont. Max­im. l. 3. c. 14. with Maximinius the Arrian. I will not (saith he) alledge the Councell of Nice to prejudice thee, neither shalt thou pro­duce [Page 49] the Councell of Ariminum to prejudice me; I will not be bound to yeeld to the authority of the one, nor thou to the authority of the other: but by the authority of the Scr [...]p­tures, as by most indifferent witnesses, not proper to either of vs, but common to both; let matter with matter, cause with cause, reason with reason, be compared together, and so let try­all be made of the truth. For he had learned to yeeld that honor to those onely books of the holy Scripture, that are called Ca­nonicall, Aug ep 19. ad Hieronymum. that he did assuredly beleeue, that none of the Authors of them did erre any whit at all: But as for all other, albeit they did excell in learning and holinesse, yet he would not rest vpon their iudgements, vnlesse they did confirme the same by the authority of Canonicall Scripture, or by some reason agreeable vnto truth. And verely faith is not to be iudged by the persons, but the persons by the faith. For (as Tertullian saith) faith is not therefore sound and Catholique, because it is professed by such and such persons: but such and such per­sons are to be deemed sound and Catholique, for that they professe the sound and Catholique faith.

Ramus and Scribonius, men of no small iudgement and lear­ning, haue taught that all manner of testimonies, be they Di­vine or humane, are of themselues i [...]artificiall arguments; and that the doctrines proued thereby, haue their credit and autho­rity, rather from the qualification of the persons, whose testi­monies they are, then from the bare and naked testimonies themselues. So the Emperour Adrian in his rescript: credit is to be giuen to him that giueth the testimony, and not to the bare testimony: And verely we doe not embrace the testimo­ny of God set downe in the bookes of the Scriptures with that reuerent manner as we ought to doe, vnlesse when wee giue assent thereunto, we dee it not so much for the bare te­stimony it selfe, as for that it is the testimony of the most wise and holy God, which cannot deceiue or be deceiued: For then we rightly honour him and his truth. Hereof it was that Christ receiued not the witnesse of Iohn, as it was the testimo­ny proceeding from a meere man: but he receiued it as the te­stimony Ioh. 5. 33. of such a man as was indued with the Spirit of Eliah, [Page 50] and sent before himselfe to prepare his way. Nay, he saith of his owne bare and naked testimony considered by it selfe; If I should beare witnesse of my selfe, my witnesse were not true. Ioh 5. 31. And yet concerning the same, as it is the testimony of the Son of God, the very essentiall wisedome of his heauenly Father, he saith, though I beare record of my selfe, my record is true: Ioh. 8. 14. for I know whence I came, and whither I goe. And hereof it is, that both God and Christ are so often mentioned in the holy Scripture with their honourable Titles, that so the credibility of their persons, may yeeld the more and greater credit to their Doctrine.

Andy et as if this were not sufficient inough, the very do­ctrine it selfe that proceedeth from God, and is set downe in the holy Scripture, is cleared and iustified by many arguments and reasons. And verily how otherwise could the holy Scrip­ture inable the wise and learned professors of the Christian Faith, to confute all Heathenish and haereticall errours, and to iustifie all Divine and Heauenly Truthes, not onely to the Gentiles, and Haeretickes, but also to the faithfull themselues, vnlesse it did minister plenty of all sound and evident argu­ments for the effecting of the same? The Gentiles refuse the ve­ry words of the Canonicall Scriptures, and the Haeretickes reiect the right and orthodoxall sense of them; and therefore neither of them can be convicted, but by the euidence of reason: yea, how can the faithfull themselues giue a sure assent vnto the Doctrines of the holy Scriptures, vnlesse they apprehend such arguments and reasons, as are sufficient motiues to induce them thereunto? And hereof it is, that in all sound and Ortho­doxe Sermons, made either to breed, or to encrease and streng­then Faith vnto the doctrines obserued in the words of the Text: there are annexed sound and sufficient rea­sons for the opening and confirming of the same doctrines. And this is the cause why preaching is preferred before rea­ding and Catechising, as being the more ordinary meanes both to beget and strengthen Faith; for that in preaching many reasons are produced as many lights for the better clearing and iustifying of all Truthes, and for the fuller convincing of all [Page 51] errours and haeresies, the which thing is not done either in rea­ding, or in Catechizing.

There is, I confesse, no efficient cause of Gods will, but his will it selfe: for there is nothing without God that maketh him to will or to worke: for then God should not be the first mouer, and the first cause of all things; but therefore he wil­leth Rom. 9. 19. because he willeth. And yet farre be it from any Religi­ous heart, to thinke that the most wise God, willeth any thing without good and sufficient reason; or that he speaketh any thing idlely, or in vaine. The Word of the Lord, is the Foun­taine Eccles. 1. 5. of Wisedome: and therefore openeth all Divine truthes by their right and proper reasons. And all the workes of God are done in number, weight, and measure: he hath giuen to euery severall creature according to it's kinde, it's seuerall na­ture with properties & qualities fitted thereunto. And he hath ordained euery thing to cōsist of such & such causes, faculties, & powers, as were best agreeing to such & such things, & most powerfull to enable them to produce such and such effects, for the producing whereof, they were ordained by God. The which causes and effects, powers and faculties, qualities and properties when they are found out; then there is a right knowledge of the things themselues. Now what are causes and effects, powers, qualities, and the like, but reasons and ar­guments whereby all things are made open and manifest, and so are rightly apprehended and knowne.

Looke we into the sacred Scriptures, and we may see there­in how the Lord doth lay open vnto his people, the mysteries of godlinesse; yea, euen that great mystery of godlinesse, God manifested in the flesh, being the principall subiect of those di­vine bookes: by assigning his efficient cause, God the Fa­ther, Matth. 3. 17. and his Mother the Blessed Virgin Mary, the daughter of David the King, Luk. 1. 31. His materiall cau­ses, his Divine and humane Natures, Matth. 1. 23. His formall cause, the vniting of his humane nature by personall vnion vn­to his divine, Ioh. 1. 14. his finall cause, the working out of mans redemption, Gal. [...]. 4. His effects, our reconciliation to God, Ephe. 2. 18. with our deliuerance out of the bondage of [Page 52] sinne and Satan, and our translation into the glorious liberty of the sonnes of God, Ioh. 8. 36. His attributes according to his Divine nature, infinite wisedome, holinesse, righteousnesse, and the like, Col. 2. 3. and according to his humane nature, such a measure of all divine and heauenly graces, as are farre aboue the perfections of any other creatures, Ioh 1. 19. The time when he was borne, euen when the Scepter was taken away from Iudah, and all regall authority was in the hands of stran­gers, Luc. 2. 1. The place where he was borne, Bethlehem, Matth. 2. 5. The place whither he fled into banishment, Ae­gypt, Matth. 2. 13. The place where he was brought vp, Nae­zareth, Matth. 2. 23. The places where he liued, preached, wrought his miracles, and dyed, Galile, Samaria, Iury, and Ie­rusalem, Luc. 13. 24. The place where his body was laid after his death, a Sepulcher that was in a Garden, wherein neuer any body was laid before, Ioh. 14. 42. The place whither he ascen­ded, after his resurrection, and where he sitteth at the right hand of God, and from whence he shall come to iudge both quicke and dead, the highest Heauens, Act. 2. 32. Diuers things from him, all creatures in their defects and imperfections, Ioh. 1. 23. Things like vnto him, all creatures in their good proper­ties and gifts, Gen. 1. 26. especially typicall persons, as Melchi­sedecke, Heb. 6. 2. Isaack, Gen. 17. 16. Sampson, Iud. 16. 30. Io­nah, Matth. 12. 40. and all the high Priests, Heb. 9 9. Typicall things, the brasen Serpent, Ioh. 3. 14. The mercy seat, Hebr. 4. 16. Especially the Sacraments both of the Old and New Te­staments, 1 Cor 10. 4. His description, Heb. 1. 2. His distri­bution by his Propheticall, Priestly, and Kingly offices set down in the greater part of that Epistle; the interpretation of hi [...] Name Iesus a Sauiour, Matth. 1. 21. Of his Name Christ annointed, Cant 1. 2. Of his Name Emmanuel God with vs, Matth. 1. 23. His Conjugates, a Sauiour bringing saluati­on to all that are saued, Act. 4. 14. His testimonies of God the Father, the Sonne, and the Holy Ghost, 1 Ioh. 5. 7. Of the An­gels, Luk 2. 11. Of all the Prophets, Act. 10. 4e. And of his greatest enemies, euen the Diuels themselues, Matth. 8. 23.

The principall parts of the Word of God, are the Law and 2 Cor. 4. 2. Gospel, both of which are grounded vpon the evidence of rea­son and truth. Law (saith Cicero) is the higest reason: The Cic. l. 1. de. leg. which if it be true of the wise Lawes made by wise men, much more is it true of the most wise and righteous Lawes made by Deut. 4. 8. the most wise and righteous God. And verily it is the reason of the Law, that is the life of the Law, and bindeth the consci­ence to yeeld obedience. For if the Law be contrary to reason, it bindeth such as are subiect thereunto, onely to endure the penalty thereof, and not to performe the thing therein com­manded. For (as Tertullian saith) if a Law will not be tryed Tert. in Apol. Quod ad omnes attinet ab oin­nibus debet approbari. it is iustly suspected, and if it being not tryed and approued, yet is forced vpon any, it is wicked, seeing no Law doth owe to it selfe the iustifying of the equity thereof, but to them of whom it doth require obedience.

And therefore wise and moderate Princes doe vse to call together a generall assembly of all the States and Commons of their Kingdomes, that vpon iust causes and reasons, duely weighed and examined, both hurtfull Lawes may he taken a­way, and holsome Statutes enacted for the generall good of their Kingdomes and Countries. The which Statutes when they are published, are many times set forth barely without their reasons, least happily they might grow into too great a Volume: But it is not so with the Lawes of God, especially with those of the first Table, for they haue sundry reasons ad­ioyned to them, as lights to make manifest the aequity of them, and as Orators, to perswade obedience thereunto. And verily there was great reason why it should be so, seeing by the fall of Adam, the true knowledge of them is greatly defaced in all his posterity. Whereas the Lawes of the second Table which concerne our duty towards our neighbour, are for the most part barely deliuered, because they are knowne by their owne light, and that to the most barbarous people that liue on the face of the whole earth. As it may appeare by the History of the West-Indinas, who are reported presently to haue appro­ued and embraced the aequity of those Lawes, when they were at the first proposed vnto them.

And yet behold how behoouefull it is euen for the faith­full themselues to haue many reasons set downe before their eyes, for the procuring of ready obedience to be yeelded euen vnto these commandements: in that the Spirit of God hath caused the Prophets and Apostles, being the expounders there­of to set downe in their Canonicall writings, many most forci­ble and effectuall argument, for the procuring of a more ready obedience to the same. And verily experience it selfe doth shew Veritas docen­do suadet. that truth doth teach by perswasion, that is, by arguments and reasons, as being such motiues and inducements: as best befit­the reasonable and generous nature of man. Whereas brute Generosus ani­mus poti us du­citur quam trahitur. beasts that want reason, are to be compelled by force and vio­lence. And therefore the Law of God in the originall is called Thorah, that is, a Doctrine or Teaching, for that it doth teach and instruct the people of God by the Divine aequity and rea­son that is contained therein.

Now if the Law of God which is in part naturally knowne had need to be further opened by arguments and reasons, how much more had the doctrine of the Gospell, which is aboue the reach of naturall reason? St. Austin hath deliuered certaine reasons why it was iust and right, that God should willingly suffer the fall of the first man; whereof the principall one is the manifestation of his infinite and endlesse mercy and goodnesse in providing that strange and admirable meanes of mans reco­very which is reuealed in the Gospell. We (saith St. Austin) Aug. de corr. & grat. ca. 10. most soundly confesse, and most firmely beleeue, that God, (who created all things exceeding good, and did fore-see that euill things would arise out of good, and did iudge that it did beseeme his omnipotent goodnesse, euen out of the euill to draw that which is good, rather then not to permit euill) did so ordaine the estate of Men and Angels, that in the same he might make manifest. First, after what sort their free-will would worke, and then what the benefit of his owne grace could effect, and also how farre the seuerity of his Iustice would extend it selfe.

In which words, three things are deliuered, why God per­mitted the fall of man. First, that it might be knowne that the [Page 55] most excellent among the creatures, being but in a measure capable of goodnesse, may fall away from the same: Whereas the Creator onely being infinitely good, cannot but continue so for euer. Secondly, that it might be made manifest, that there is no euill so great, but that the Lord can prouide in his endlesse goodnesse, a remedy for the same. Thirdly, also that it might be knowne, that there is no sinne committed by any one whatsoeuer, but that God in his Iustice will punish the same with all severity. So then God appointed this strange meanes of mans recouery, that is reuealed in the Gospell, both that he might make manifest the seuerity of his Iustice, in that rather then the sinnes of his Elect and chosen children should escape vnpunished, he punished them with that severity vpon their kind suerty, that it made him sweat water and blood: as likewise that he might make known the vnsearchable riches of his endlesse goodnesse, in that to spare vs most wicked Trai­tors and Apostataes, he spared not his owne most dearely be­loued Sonne. That herein we might behold the omnipotent power, wisedome, and goodnesse of God, in that out of sinne the euill of all euils, procured by the most wicked suggestion of Satan, to this end that God might be dishonoured in the highest degree, and man vtterly ouerthrowne and destroyed, the Lord hath not onely drawne vnto himselfe the highest measure of most admirable glory in his strange Iustice, and vn­speakeable mercy, but also the greatest happinesse to man, by binding him most nearely vnto himselfe, by the strongest bonds of the greatest loue that could be, and in giuing him the greatest assurance of his euerlasting saluation. So that in respect thereof, we may rightly breake out with that ancient Father, into this strange exclamation. O happy fall of Adam, which was the cause of ordayning so strange and admirable a meanes for mans recouery.

And how can wee thinke that the truthes of the Law and the Gospell, want sound and sufficient arguments and reasons to iustifie their holy and heauenly Doctrines; seeing no Idola­ters, Haereticks, or Schismaticks, will seeme so absurd and void of iudgement, but that they will pretend some shew of reason, [Page 56] for the better colouring of their erronious vntruthes. As it is apparant by the common practise of all the professors of euery blind devotion and wicked superstition. The Idolatrous Iewes Ier. 44. 17. alleadged in the defence of their Idolatries: So haue done both we and our Fathers, our Kings and our Princes, in the Cities of Iudah, and in the streets of Ierusalem: and then had we plenty of victuals, and felt none euill; but since wee left off to burne incense to the Queene of heauen, and to poure out drinke offerings vnto her, we haue had searcenesse of all things, and haue beene consumed by sword and by famine. And at another time, the Temple of the Lord, the Temple of Ier. 7. 4. Ier. 18. 18. the Lord. And againe the Law shall not perish from the Priest, nor counsell from the wise, nor the word frō the Prophets. So Ioh. 4. 20. the Schismaticall Samaritans alleadged for themselues, our Fa­thers worshipped in this mount. Like as the Idolatrous Heathē Aug. de Ciuit. Dei l. 10. c. 32. Orig. contra Celsum. vsed most commonly thus to reason; That which is more an­cient and long before our dayes cannot be false. And againe, hath God at the last after so many ages bethought himselfe?

And doe not the Idolatrous Papists in these times stand vp­on the like shewes? As the Church, the Church, Christs Vi­car, Peters Successor, our Fathers, our Ancienters: O they were good men, and did many good workes: and who seeth not what manner of men these new Gospellers are? So the meere Mal. 3 14. Worldling, Epicure, and Atheist: It is in vaine to serue God: for what profit is it that we haue kept his Commandements, and haue walked humbly before the Lord of hostes? Therefore we count the proud blessed: for they that worke wickednesse Wisd. 2. 1. are set vp, and they that tempt God, are deliuered. And againe, our life is short and tedious, and in the death of a man, there is no recouery, neither was any knowne to haue returned from the graue: For we are borne at all peraduenture, and we shall be hereafter as if we had neuer beene: for the breath is as a smoake in the Nostrils, and the words are as a sparke raised out of the heart, which being extinguished, the body is turned into ashes, and the spirit vanisheth as the soft ayre: Come therefore let vs enioy the pleasures that are pre­sent, &c.

Yea, the very Omnifidian who followeth faith, not for conscience, but for company, who will take no manner of paine to seeke out the true faith, by searching after the grounds thereof, is not thus madde without some shew or shadow of reason. For (saith he) I am an vnlearned man, and am to fol­low my Calling, and to leaue the discussing of quaestions of learning to the learned. I am ready to come to Church, and to doe my duty to God, and to liue iustly and peaceably with my neighbours. Why? the learned themselues cannot agree about the points of Faith: and how then shall such an one as I am be able to discerne it, and to finde it out?

The truth is, that God wrote his Law in the heart of Adam, and thereby set in his minde such a light of reason, that he had a right iudgement in all things: But Adam was not contented with this treasure of wisdome, and this measure of knowledge extending it selfe to all that was good, but he would needes know euill also; that he might by experience try what would be the event thereof. And thereupon he forsooke God the Father of light, and betooke himselfe to be instructed by the Prince of darkenesse. Whereby it came to passe, that he fell from truth to falshood, from faith to fancy, from the knowledge of good to the knowledge of euill, from the light of Diuine lo­gicke and reason, to divellish sophistry. Yea, hereby the wily and crafty Serpent stored him and his posterity with all man­ner of captious and deceiuable sophismes, and so enabled him not onely to know, but also colourably to defend all falshood and vntruth.

Against the which so desperate a mischiefe, the Lord proui­ded a soueraigne remedy, by causing all Diuine verities neces­sary to saluation, lightned & fortified with all manner of sound arguments and reasons to be deliuered to his Church; first, by word of mouth, and afterward by writing in the bookes of the Canonicall Scripture, that so, when the enemy should come ready furnished, and prepared with strong delusion, and with all deceiueablenesse of vnrighteousnesse, the desender of the Truth on the contrary side might also be armed with all man­ner of weapons offensiue and defensiue, that so he might be en­abled [Page 58] to stand fast and firme against all the assaults of the ene­my, and to get ouer him a glorious victory.

And hereof it is that the booke of the holy Scripture is cal­led the Bible, that is, the booke of bookes, or the onely booke; for that all manner of Divine wisdome is contayned therein. The reasons and argument; set downe in this booke, for the clearing and fortifying of all Diuine verities, are of such vali­dity and strength, that therefore this booke is called by Saint Hierome, a reasonable mountaine, where wee may Hieron. in Hag. cut downe choice and sit timber, for the building vp of the house of Wisedome. Yea, the first rudiments and principles thereof are of such soundnesse and solidity, that Saint Peter 1 Pet. 2. 2. [...]. 2 Pet. 1. 16. [...]. 2 Thes. 3. 2. Chrysost. hom. 9. in ep. ad Col. calleth them reasonable and vndeceiueable milke. In which words he opposeth them to the principles of all erronious pro­fessions, which the same Apostle tearmeth sophisticall fables. For the which cause the maintayners of those sophisticall po­sitions, are called by the Apostle Saint Paul, absurd or vnreaso­nable men; as the sincere imbracers of the Doctrines of the Scriptures are tearmed by Saint Chrysostome reasonable sheepe, for that they are able to discerne the voyce of their shepheard, from the voyce of a stranger. And hereof also it is that the Apostle Saint Paul calleth the seruice of God prescri­bed in this booke, a reasonable seruice. For that (as Tertulli­an [...]. Non exigebat Deus quae sie­bant sed prop­ter quod fiebant Tert. l. 3. cont. Marc. [...]. Heb. 11. 19. teacheth) God doth require therein not so much the worke wrought, as the doing it vpon those grounds and reasons, for the which it should be done. One most singular worke of this seruice of God, being done by one of the most singular ser­uants of God that euer liued; euen the offering vp of Isaac by his father Abraham, was (as the Apostle saith) performed by him as a Logi [...]ian by the helpe of Metaphysicall and super­naturall reason.

And no maruell (seeing as in the same place the Apostle tea­cheth) [...]. D. Downam. l. 2. c. 7. Of Christian Warfare. the true Christian faith is grounded vpon such a de­monstratiue syllogisme, that is able (as Austin expoundeth the words to convince the iudgement, and after a sort to force the minde to yeeld therevnto a most setled assent: whō one of our learned and religious Doctors followeth, saying: that faith is [Page 59] called [...], that is, a manifest demonstratiō, for that it doth not onely shew a thing probably, but doth convince it with strong arguments, and maketh that cleare and manifest, which was otherwise obscure and secret, and therefore is called a de­monstration of things not seene.

And if it be not reason, that doth season our seruice done vn­to God, and make it sauory and well tasting vnto him, why Leu. 12. 13. Mar. 9. 50. Coloss. 4. 6. was salt to be added to euery sacrifice? and why are all the faithfull commanded to haue salt in themselues? Yea, and that their very words should be poudred with salt? And was it not for this cause that one Eccholius, in the Primitiue Church, when he had fallen away againe and againe from the true faith, and reasonable seruice of God, vnto absurd and impious Ido­latry, at his last returne cast himselfe downe flat vpon the ground before the Congregation, saying, trample vpon me vn­sauery salt.

That reason should be our guide, not onely in such things as concerne the Divine seruice of God; but also in all our acti­ons whatsoeuer, Iesus the sonne of Siracke teacheth, saying, Eccl. 37. 16. Let reason goe before euery enterprise, and counsell before e­uery action; Yea, Aristotle saw thus much by the light of na­turall reason, that is, that euery vertuous action must be done vpon knowledge, and vpon good advise had with right rea­son, Scienter, con­sultò, constan­ter. and vpon a setled purpose to be constant therein. Where­fore there was great reason that the great and wise G O D should enrich his owne booke with all manner of divine and heauenly reason, that so it might be able rightly to guide all his sincere and faithfull seruants in the performing of all man­ner of vertuous and Religious actions.

And verily it is in that aboundant manner so filled and fur­nished with this heauenly treasure, that (as Luther saith) it were no great matter, if all other bookes contayning the do­ctrines of faith, and an holy life, were on a light fire, if this one booke were rightly vnderstood. For there is more Diuine learning, wisedome, and reason in this little booke, then in all the large volumnes that euer were written; Witnesse, not on­ly the explications of the divine doctrines hereof made by our blessed [...]

that [...]low most plenteously out of the full fountaines of the Isa. 12. 3. wels of life, we ought to drinke our full draught, and euer to haue them ready at hand to satisfie our spirituall thirst. Vpon Psal. 1. 2. Iosh. 1. 8. Deut. 6. 7. the one we may looke once and againe, and then set them aside vntill some fit opportunity: but we must be continually loo­king vpon the other, and neuer let them vpon any occasion goe from vs for any long time, or to depart out of our sight.

It is recorded of Themantes a Painter, that herein consisted the excellency of his skill, in that out of his draughts, many more things were to be collected, then were therein fully ex­pressed, euen so is it to be seene in the bookes of the Prophets and Apostles, which draw out vnto vs the most liuely image of the most gracious and glorious God, and of his most good­ly and beautifull workes, wherein albeit at the first view, and in their outward shew there be nothing offered to our sight, worthy of any great admiration, yet when they are throughly viewed and looked into; it is strange, and almost incredible what great delight will be raised vp by the due view of that profound wisdome, which doth lie hid vnder a bare (as it see­meth) and a naked narration. For as it is reported of a Coun­trey called Eleusinia, that it doth offer still some new matter to such Trauellers, as come againe & again, to review & to re­vise it: so is it most true of the Divine Bookes of the sacred Scriptures, that hath the learnedst Doctor of the Church of God looked into them neuer so often, and so attentiuely, and Nnnquam ad te accedo quin recedo doctior. profited also therein neuer so much, yet if he come to reuise them; yea, if he still diligently looke into them, he may still see and learne more and more.

And therefore it is not without cause that Chrysostome gi­ueth this garland vnto the most fruitfull Vine of the Divine Scripture, aboue all other Cedars of the wood, that it is so full of fruit, that all the grapes thereof can neuer be gathered; and that it is so rich a corne-field that all the eares therof can neuer be cleane gleaned nor contayned within the barnes of our nar­row & streight hearts. So that albeit the most learned and wise be daily occupied in the study thereof; yet there will somewhat remaine to be learned further out of it; Yea they shall plain [...] ­ly find thereby, that most of the thing [...] that they haue already [Page 63] learned therein, may be yet againe learned better and better. Wherefore it was not without cause that Gregory Nazianzen 1 Cor. 8. 2. and Basil (as Ruffinus testifieth) did lay aside for thirteene yeares all bookes of sEcular learning, that they might giue themselues wholly vnto the study of the Diuine Scripture. As Ierome likewise testifieth of himselfe, that there were full fif­teene yeares past, since any prophane Author came into his hands, and if happily (saith he) as we speake to the people, any of their sayings, come into my minde, we remember it as an olde dreame comming vpon vs, when we are asleepe.

Yet let vs not here mistake this learned Father, as if he dee­med all the wise sayings of the Philosophers to be meer dota­ges and dreames: seeing all truthes in Philosophy came from the same Author, from whom doe proceed all truthes in The­ology, Ve [...]o nil veri­us. and are all of the like verity, albeit they are not of the same authority. Wherefore the depositions of prophane Au­thors are not lightly to be reiected, and set at naught, when they beare witnesse to the truthes in Diuinity; seeing our bles­sed Sauiour would not haue such inhibited to cast out diuels Mar. 9. 39. in his Name, which yet did not follow him as his owne disciples did.

For as in matters of Controversie, where truth is to be de­termined by mens oathes; if there be such a number of depo­nents as the Law requireth, it is sufficient, albeit it be not a­misse if there be more: euen so in the decision of questions that are diuine, it is sufficient if the truth be confirmed by euident testimonies and reasons taken out of the vn-erring booke of God, yet if testimonies also and reasons taken out of prophane Authors bearing witnesse to the same truthes be added to the former, it is not preiudiciall but beneficiall to the cause. For it is no disgrace to the Diuine truth in Theology, the soue­raigne Lady and Queene of all Sciences to haue the truthes of all humane arts to attend vpon her. Nay rather it is an euident demonstration of her true Nobility: seeing she is waited vpon with such a Princely traine. Nay, her certaine truths cannot be fully opened, neither all the truthes of any other Science with­out some measure of knowledge in them all: For there is a­mong [...]. [Page 64] them an [...], and such a strong linke of assi­nity, the principles and grounds of the one, lightning and strengthening the rules of the other, that no perfection of knowledge can be had in any one of them without some mea­sure of knowledge in all.

Wherefore it is not to be seared that the principles and pre­cepts of humane arts, will thwart the principles and precepts of sacred Theology, seeing they are in no wise contrary, the one to the other, no not in those very positions, which yet seem to carry a shew of contrariety. As for example. Of nothing, no­thing Ex nihilo nohil fit. Mundus sactus est e [...]nihilo. A priuatione ad hab [...]tum non sit regressio. Mortui resur­gent. can be made (viz. by any limited and finite power) is not contrary to this. The world was made of nothing (viz. by the infinite & illimited power of God. So there is no recouery frō death to life (viz. by any naturall or ordinary meanes) is not contrary to this the dead shall all rise (viz. by the supernatu­rall power of God.) And so in diuers other of the like kind. For doth not all reason, euen in Philosophy acknowledge the vn­doubted, truth of this principall in Diuinity, viz. that which is impossible with man, is possible with God, vnto whō nothing is impossible, and therefore that which cannot be brought to passe by any naturall power, may be effected by a supernatu­ral. And doth not also all reason teach, that euery truth agreeth Verum vero consona [...]. with euery truth, & is contrary onely to falshood and vntruth.

And therefore seeing euery true argument, and reason doth agree with that whereof it is an argument and reason, and ioy­ned with it, maketh a true proposition, no true reason in any wise can be contrary vnto truth. Why? doth not reason, ex­perience, and Scripture also teach, that one fountaine cannot Iac. 3. 11. send forth sweet water and bitter? And therefore seeing all naturall reason, as well as Scripture from God the Creator of nature, and the reuealer of the Scripture, they cannot be con­trary one to the other; vnlesse that God may be contrary to himselfe. Scripture indeed is contrary to the iudgement of corrupted nature, and may be new and strange to nature her selfe in her integrity, but it can in no meanes be contrary there­vnto. Aug de Ciuit. Dei l. 22. c. 1. vnto. So Saint Austin, truth was perswaded new to custome but not contrary to reason. Nay, there is admirable consent [Page 65] and harmony, as a learned Author testifieth, betweene the na­turall Amand. Pol. lib. 2 Log. fol. 213. parefactions of God and the sup [...]rnaturall: for from God is both reason and Scripture; and reason being obs [...]ured by sinne, and desiled with filthy errours, the Spirit of God by the Scripture, doth lighten againe and free her from her former aberrations. So Saint Ambrose, the light of nature being Am de suga se [...]uli cap. 3. dimmed, was to be cleared by the Law. To whom accordeth Saint Cyrill; The law was giuen that thereby the light that Cyrill. in Ioh. l. 1. c. 11. was in vs should be increased. Wherefore let no reasonable man dispute against reason, nor learned man against humane learning, vnlesse he will indanger the reputation of his reason and of his learning also.

A stranger which was not of the kindred of Israel, hauing shauen her selfe, and cut of the haire of her eye-browes, and of her head, and hauing performed all other things ordained in the Law to that purpose, might be ioyned to the people of God, and be admitted into the Sanctuary: So Phis [...]osophy and humane learning by her corrupt Doctrines, a stranger to the seruice of God, being pruned from them by the sharpe booke of the Scripture, may yeeld some good timber to the Lords Spirituall build [...]rs, for the rearing vp and also for the beautifying of the Spirituall House and Temple of God. Truth it is, that the errours in Philosophy being wrongfully opposed against the truthes in Theology, and stifly and obsti­nately maintained and defended, haue made some of the Philo­sophers the Partriarches of Haeretickes: and yet as true it is that the truthes thereof being diligently sought out by the studious, haue had such as haue bin best instructed therein, the chiefest Patrons of all Diuine verities, and the strongest impug­ners of all Heathenish and Haereticall pranities. And here­of it is that in all well-ordered Schooles and Vniversities, yong Schollers are first trayned vp in the knowledge of the tongues and Arts, before they be admitted to be students in Diuinity.

And doth not experience it selfe make this manifest, that the siner the naturall wit of any student is, and the more it is ripe­ned with a greater measure of all manner of humane learning, the fitter such an one is to vnderstand the heauenly doctrines [Page 66] of the diuine Scriptures, and to diue into the profundity of the mysteries of Faith. Po. (as S. Austin saith) grace doth not abo­lish Aug. in Ps. 102. nature, but make it perfect: neither doth nature reiect but embrace grace, Yea, (as Tertullian truely teacheth) God sent first nature to be our Schoole-mistris, being afterward to send prophesie, that thou being first the disciple of nature mightst afterward be more easily induced to beleeue prophe­sie. For the booke of Nature is as well the Lords booke as the booke of Scriptures, and the truthes written in the one, are as well the Lords truthes, as they that are written in the other. Neither is there (as Nazianzene saith) any knowledge of learning to be despised, seeing all Science whatsoeuer is in the nature of good things.

Rather those that despise it, we are to account sluggish and clownish, who would be glad that all were ignorant, that so their own ignorāce might not be espied. Verily all such persōs are like the Painter, who hauing drawne out the picture of Cockes, after an vnseemly and euill fauoured fashion, set his Boy to keepe away all liuing Cockes from his shoppe, least by their comming neare, his rudenesse and vnskilfulnesse might more euidently appeare. Wherefore it may well beseeme the sauage Sarazons and the barbarous Turkes, to beleeue Lud. viv. l. 1. de veritate Reli­gionis Christi­ane. grosly in their false Prophet Mahomet, and to haue no lear­ning, & to be vnable to discourse of any point of their religion, and well may the sword be the finall resolution of their sottish Alcharon, an argument concluding, in Ferio, and taken out of the Butchers Shambles, as best beseeming such beastly blood-suckers. And let it also agree to Henry Nicholas Henry Nicholas in the Gospel of the King­dome. cap. 23. scrip. [...]arij. Father of the Familists, to glory in the name of an vnlearned man, and in a scoffe to tearme the skilfull in the Scriptures, Scripture-wife, or Scripture-men, and to warne his Schollers to beware of such. And let it agree to wicked Ieroboam, that made Israel to sinne, and to fall away from God, to make the basest of the people being vnlettered persons to be his Priests, as being in truth fitter guides to leade into all superstition and Idolatry, then vnto the right worshippe and seruice of God.

So let it agre to the Priests and Prelates of the darke king­dome of Antichrist, to be like my Lord of Dunkelden, who knew neither old nor new Law; and to their Doctors which taught, that the Lords Prayer might be aswell to the Virgine Mary as vnto Christ; and to one of the Founders of their su­perstitious orders: viz. to Frier Francis, who preached to the birds; yea, to the Popes themselues, among whom some were so vnlettered, (as Alphonsus saith) that they knew not Alphon. de castra lib. 1. ca 4 cont. hares. the very grounds of the Grammer. And let these men be their supreame iudges in all controuersies, who although they goe awry in the premises, yet they cannot erre in the conclusion. For belike, albeit they take their aime neuer so much amisse, and stand cleane contrary to shoot at the marke, yet they can­not choose but hit the white. And although they goe neuer so contrary a way all the day long, yet such admirable and vn­erring guides they are, that at night they are still right, and at the place where they should be.

But the Lord requireth of all such as should be pastours and feeders of his slocke, and instructers and teachers of his people, that they be not young nouices, and raw schollers, 1 Tim. 3. 6. but ancient Students, and well grounded Diuines; euen such as are able to teach truth and conuince errour: they must be learned Scribes in the Kingdome of God, able to bring out of their treasury both new and old. Yea, it is very fit and con­uenient that they haue skill in prophane learning, that they may wound the enemy with his own weapon, & cut off Goliahs head with his owne sword, and build vp the Temple of God with some stuffe taken out of the ruines of Babylon: For (as Saint Austin saith) it is no small praise and commendation, to Aug. de doct. Christiana. lib. 2. cap. 40. rob the Aegyptians of their sumptuous vestments, and of their siluer and gold; and to bestow the same things vpon the ador­ning of the Lords Tabernacle, which they abused by riot and pride, and to the beautifying of the Temples of their false gods.

And verily, Moses being learned in all the wisdome of the Aegyptians, was thereby made mighty in words and deeds, or at the least was not a little holpen thereby in all his great [Page 68] and weighty affaires. As Daniel being instructed in all wise­dome, Dan. 1. 17. and being taught the tongue and learning of the Cal­deans, became ten times wiser than all the Inchanters and A­strologians of Babylon, and was also strengthened and sta­blished in the feare and seruice of the true God, more than any other that liued in his time. And did not our Sauiour Christ giue to his Apostles, the first Preachers and Publishers of his Gospell in all the world, by the immediate worke of his Spi­rit, Act. 4. 13. (for they were by education simple and vnlearned) such a Luke 21. 15. mouth and wisdome, that all their aduersaries were not able to resist? And did he not also giue to the first renewers and reuiuers of the Gospell in these latter dayes, such knowledge in the tongues, and in all manner of Diuine and humane lear­ning, by blessing their great labours and paines, in the diligent vsing of the meanes for the obtaining thereof, that thereby they became most notable lights throughout all the Countreys and Kingdomes of Christendome? For they which haue the greatest light in themselues, are the fittest persons to lighten others; and they that best apprehend the grounds and reasons of all humane and diuine verities, can best informe and con­firme others in all manner of doctrines, both humane and di­uine. As it may appeare by the parable of the Talents, where Matth. 25. 16. it is assumed, that he that receiued fiue Talents, went and oc­cupied with them, and gained other fiue, as he that receiued two gained other two.

And yet it may not be denied, but that it may come to passe, that he that hath the meaner gifts, may doe the more good, and sometimes perswade with more fruit. As in the Councell of Nice, when all the learned Bishops could not Ruff. hist. eccles. lib. 1. cap. 3. preuaile with the Philosopher with all their pithy Orations and perswasions; an vnlettered Layike with a plaine Narrati­on, caused him to giue ouer his former errours, and to yeeld his assent to the mysteries of faith. But this was an extraor­dinary Zozo. li. 1. ca. 13 worke of the Spirit of God, opening the vnderstan­ding of the Philosopher at the plaine declaration of the vn­lettered person, and leauing him before in his naturall blind­nesse and infidelity all the time that the learned Bishops rea­soned [Page 69] with him. For as all the lights in the world cannot di­rect vs in our way, if we our selues be blinde and want our sight; or as all the medicines in the world cannot restore health, if that our diseased stomackes will not receiue them so the light of Gods word, be it neuer so cleerely and neuer so directly set before vs, cannot guide vs to God as long as we remaine in our naturall blindnesse, and shut our eyes against the same. Neither can all the balme of Gilead cure our spiri­tuall Iere. 8. 22. sores, if that we will not indure to haue it applied vnto them.

All meanes are nothing be they neuer so good, without the speciall blessing of God; as on the contrary side, when it 1 Cor. 3. 7. shall please God to blesse the meanes, they shall preuaile be they neuer so meane. And verily, as in bodily wars it is as easie with God to saue with few as with many (albeit ordinarily the strongest army, & the best furnished, winneth the field and getteth the victory) so in our spirituall warfare against infideli­ty, superst [...]ion and idolatry; men of meane gifts by the Lords special blessing may more preuaile, then such as are indued with greater graces. And yet as the better meanes are the better bles­sings of God, so ordinarily by his disposition and prouidence, they doe obtaine the better effect. As it is manifest in the Apo­stles, who for that they were indued with the greatest measure of all diuine and heauenly wisedome, conuerted more to the faith of Christ then any other of their successours.

As did likewise those principall men, which were in these last dayes raised vp by God to be the reuiuers of his gracious Gospell, spread abroad in a short time the bright beames thereof in many countreys of this West and North parts of the world. Daniel and his fellowes may be better nourished with course poulse, then some other with a good portion of finer food, brought vnto them from the Kings owne table: and so some persons may be better edified with a plaine decla­ration of truth, lightened with one or two testimonies out of the word of God, then by a great cloud of the same witnesses, and by many strong & forcible demonstrations; but the cause hereof, is either in the weaknesse of the spirituall stomacke, [Page 70] vnto the which milke doth better agree then strong meat: and in the dimnesse of the spirituall eye, which can see better with a little light then with a great, or in the extraordinary worke of God. For ordinarily, the greater number and the bigger lights doe giue the greater and bigger light, as the bet­ter and stronger food doth yeeld the better and stronger nou­rishment.

Wherefore the Preachers of the word of God being the Lords stewards, and the disposers of the mysteries of God, who are therefore set ouer the Lords house, that they should giue to euery one their portion of food in due season: had need to prouide good store of spirituall graine to be laid vp before hand in the baines of their inlarged hearts, that therewith they may feed the Lords people to the full. As likewise for that they are the Lords Captaines to marshall his bands and companies against the Lords and their owne enemies, they ought to be furnished with all manner of spirituall armour, that so they may be able to furnish other. And verily, for any one to take vpon him to discourse and reason without sound and apt reasons, and to argue without substantiall and suffici­ent arguments, is to take vpon him to feed without food, to fight without weapon, to lighten a thing without light, and to build without morter, timber, and stone.

Wherefore the most wise God hath most prudently proui­ded for the most plentifull instruction both of Priest and peo­ple, not only by setting downe in his two bookes of nature and grace, all doctrines necessary for their saluation, with great variety of all manner of reasons and arguments, for the better clearing and confirming of the same; but also by often repeating and inculcating of them: yea, by vrging them a­gaine and againe; he hath giuen them a plaine admonition, that they should be most diligent to learne those thing, ouer a­gaine and againe, which he hath beene so carefull so often to teach. Verily, if we were such as we should be, it should be sufficient for vs, that the Lord did barely and onely in the booke of the Canonicall Scriptures, deliuer the seuerall do­ctrines of all diuine vereties, giuing testimony to each of them [Page 71] but once by the pen of one of his vnerring Secretaries; seeing when God speaketh any thing, albeit it be but once, we ought Chrys. aduersus vituperatores monasticae vitae. to receiue it with all assurance, as if it had beene spoken often times. For although when humane testimonies are required, in the mouth of two or three witnesses euery word must be established, and to him that bringeth not a sufficient number 1 Tim 6. 19. of deponents, it is by strict law, as if he had brought none: yet for that God is true and cannot lie, nor beare witnesse to any falshood or vntruth, or command any thing that is vn­righteous or vniust; therefore in his word which is the infalli­ble foundation of truth, if he giue testimony to any thing but once vnder the hand of one of his faithfull registers, it is as suf­ficient, as if he had testified the same by them all.

For if Pythagoras his he said it, was enough to his scholers, for that he was a most learned and wise Philosopher: and the Ipse dixit. Centurions come, goe, and doe this, was sufficient to his soul­diers Matth. 8. 9. and seruants, for that he was a most conscionable Com­mander: yea, if the Kings witnesse my selfe, be a full warrant Teste meipso. to all his grants, because of his supereminent power and au­thority; then much more the he said it of the most high God ought to be sufficient to his disciples, and all that be of his schoole; and the come, goe, and doe this of the most righteous Commander and Iudge of the whole world, ought to be e­nough to worke a most ready and speedy obedience in all his true and faithfull seruants: and the witnesse my selfe of the King of kings, and Lord of lords ought to be taken as a most full warrant to all his grants, by all his loyall and faithfull sub­iects.

Wherefore herein we may behold the strange proceeding of our most great and glorious God, remitting after a sort his owne right, and submitting himselfe in his great goodnesse to our weaknesse, and in his high and endlesse wisdome proui­ding a gracious remedy for our infirmity. For because we are blinde to conceiue, and slow to beleeue, and hard to learne, and ready to forget the holy mysteries of piety and godlines: therefore the Lord hath caused not onely doctrines, and rea­sons and arguments to be set downe at once in the booke of [Page 72] the diuine Scriptures, but he hath made them to be reitterated againe and againe, that thereby they may become lights to our vnderstanding, stayes to our faith, and helps to our fraile and weake memory. So that albeit we are by nature neuer so dull and blockish, yet the same lessons being often repeated, and opened, and cleered againe and againe, we shall be thereby en­abled by Gods blessing, sufficiently to conceiue, and faithfully keepe them in good remembrance. Pharaohs dreames were Gen. 41. 32. doubled vnto him, that the thing opened therein might get of him the better credit, so the instructions of faith, and an holy life are doubled and trebled in holy Scripture, that they might procure of vs a fuller faith. So and so good is our gracious God vnto vs, which are so and so vnworthy of the least of his mercies, that as he hath stored the earth with great variety of bodily food and physicke, for the preseruing and recouering of the life & health of our bodies; so he hath prouided in the Scrip­tures great abundance of spirituall food and physicke for the maintenance and restitution of the life and health of our soules.

One kinde of bodily food, and one kinde of dressing doth not sauour alike to euery stomacke, and therefore God hath prouided variety of both: so one motiue to faith and repen­tance, nor the deliuery thereof after one manner doth fit euery ones spirituall taste and stomacke, therefore hath the Lord or­dained great abundance of both. Yea, as the Lord gaue sun­dry signes and wonders to be done by the hands of his seruant Moses before the eies of the children of Israel, that therby they Exod. 4. 8. might vnderstand that he was called & sent of God to be their deliuerer out of the bondage of Aegypt, & that to this very end and purpose, that if they would not beleeue nor obey the voice of the first signe, yet they might be induced thereto ei­ther by the second or the third: So doth the Lord furnish the Preachers of the Gospell, whom he hath appointed to bee ministers of his mercy, for the deliuerance of his people out of the spirituall captiuity of sinne and Satan, with great variety of forcible and powerfull motiues and perswasions to repen­tance and faith, that if some of the same will not worke and preuaile with them, yet other may.

For the which purpose also, he hath caused the mysteries of godlinesse to be set downe, not onely in common and vsuall phrases, but also in Metaphores and Allegories, and hath lightned them with similitudes and resemblances, apparent and manifest to the most simple. So the Apostle teacheth, that the 1 Cor 15 36. dead shall rise to life and glory by the resemblance of seed, that after a sort rotteth and death in the ground, before it springeth vp and groweth to maturity and ripenesse. So elsewhere he prooueth the vnprofitablenesse of speaking in an vnknowne 1 Cor. 14. 1. tongue, by the trumpet; which if it giue an vncertaine sound, none shall be prepared to the warre, and by some o [...]her the like things. So he likewise proueth, that the faithfull ought not to seeke for life and saluation by the works of the Law, seeing Gal. 3. 15. God hath couenanted to giue it to them in Christ Iesus: seeing to a mans couenant or testament, when it is once made, nothing ought to be added or detracted from the same; much lesse to the Couenant of God. So our Sauiour teacheth, that they are Matth. 13. 23. the holy doctrines of his good and gratious Word, that causeth our hearts to be good and gracious, euen as it is pure and good feed, that maketh the ground bring forth pure and good fruit. And verily, our blessed Sauiour did illustrate with parables all Matth. 13. 34 his diuine instructions which he gaue vnto the people, as being the best meanes to bring them to the knowledge of the truth, and to their euerlasting saluation, which is procured thereby. For (as our Sauiour himselfe speaking thereof, saith) if I teach Iohn 3. you earthly things (that is, heauenly doctrines by earthly si­militudes) and ye beleeue not, how should ye beleeue if I tell you of heauenly things? that is, after an high and heauenly manner.

It is impossible (saith Saint Denis) that the diuine beame Dio [...]. de coeles. hierar. l. 1. cap. 1. should shine vnto vs, but vnder the variety of sacred coue­rings, for parables are couerings vntill they be vnfolded and expounded, but being expounded and laid open, they make manifest and lay open vnto vs spirituall things: Christ (saith Chrsostome) did set out his doctrine by parables, that he might Chrys. in Mat. hom 45. & in Ioh. hom. 33. speake more significantly, and set it plainer before our eyes; for by the resemblance of familiar things the minde is more [Page 74] stirred vp, and doth apprehend the thing the better, being set foorth as it were in a picture. This kinde of opening things is most pleasing, and sticketh faster; for a similitude or relem­blance (if it be apt or sit) doth shew forth much wisedome, Yea, no man doubteth (as saith Saint Austine) but by para­bles Aug. de doct. Christiana lib. 2. cap. 6. things are more readily learned, and being sought out with some difficulty, are the more acceptable when they are found. Wherefore our blessed Sauiour and his Apostles vsed often parables and resemblances taken from earthly things, for the better manifesting of their heauenly doctrines, and other like arguments also, taken out of the booke of nature, well knowne to euery intelligent man, that is found and entire in his outward senses. As when our blessed Sauiour appeared to his Disciples after his resurrection, and they supposed that they had seene a spirit, our Sauiour appealeth to the outward senses, saying, handle me and see me, for a spirit hath not flesh and bones as ye see me to haue. And when Thomas would Luke 24. 39. not yet beleeue the testimony of his fellow Apostles, concer­ning the resurrection of Christ; when he appeared vnto them againe, he spake vnto Thomas saying, put thy finger here and see my hands, and stretch foorth thy hand and put it into my side, and be not faithlesse but beleeue: The which thing when Iohn 20. 28. Thomas had done, he was so conuinced euen by the censure of his outward senses, that immediatly he crieth out saying, my Lord and my God.

So the Apostle Saint Paul to conuince the idolatrous Athe­nians of error for the worshipping of their gods, with materiall images, alleageth this naturall reason, taken out of one of their Act. 17. 29. owne heathenish Poets; saying, Seeing we are the generation of God, resembling God by our immortall sp [...]rits, which can­not be resembled by any materiall image, much lesse can the immortall and incorruptible God be resembled by any such meanes. So among the Corinthians, when there was an abuse 1 Cor. 11. 14. in some of them in wearing long haire, the Apostle to redresse the same, appealeth to the iudgment of nature it selfe; saying, What, doth not nature it selfe teach you, that it is a shame for a man to haue long haire? So our blessed Sauiour, to perswade [Page 75] his Disciples to doe good to their very enemies, saith, that na­ture doth teach the Gentiles themselues to be good to their friends, and that Christians being aduanced aboue them by Matth. 5. 45. grace, should learne thereby to doe good to their enemies; e­specially seeing that sense and experience did plainly teach them, that God maketh his Sunne to rise on the euill and on the good, and his raine to fall on the iust and vniust. Wherefore errours may be confuted, and faith and piety perswaded, not onely by arguments taken out of the booke of grace, but also out of the booke of nature. For neither sense nor reason, are contrary to religion, or enemies to faith; nay rather right reason is a most fast friend to faith, and a most valiant Cham­pion for true Religion.

But yet here this most reasonable caution must be added, that when question is of the extraordinary and supernaturall workes of God, we take not vpon v [...] to measure them with the short line of naturall reason, seeing that is not able to reach vnto the height, or to found the depth thereof. And therefore Sarah and Zachary cannot be excused, in that when a childe Gen. 18. 11. was promi [...]ed to each of them by the Lord almighty at that time, when by the course of nature it was vnlikely, if not im­possible Luke 1. 18. that they should haue had any; they cast their eyes vp­on the disabled power of nature, and not vpon the almighty power of God, and thereby offended through vnbeleefe. Whereas the blessed Virgin Mary in a case more improbable, cast her eyes vpon the power of the promiser, and so sanctifi­ed Luke 1. 49. his holy name. As Abraham also in the former case, doub­ting not through vnbeleefe, but resting fully assured that he that promised him a childe would and could performe it, glo­rified God aboue that hope that nature could yeeld, but vnder that hope that God which is supernaturall, is able to satisfie Rom. 4. 19. to the full. Wherefore it is not impossible by reason, to ascend aboue reason, and by the principles of an higher science, to haue that selfe-same thing confirmed for a truth, which by the grounds of an inferiour Art cannot be proued.

Neither is faith it selfe then most commendable, when she hath fewest reasons to assist her, for then the Colliers faith were [...]

[...] taine and an vndoubted a truth, that if any instance may bee giuen against the same in any singular person that liued vnder the Synagogue, as in Abraham, Moses, Dauid, and the like, we may be bold to stand to this resolution, that if in these per­sons there was any eminency of faith aboue that which is to be found in such as liue vnder the Gospell, the cause thereof was in the extraordinary working of the Spirit of God, which enabled them to vse more diligence in their weaker meanes, and thereby aduanced them to greater gifts.

Now if against these things which haue beene deliuered, it be obiected, that faith doth not produce her actions by meanes of discourse, but by the immediate operation and reuelation of the Spirit of God: albeit, this hath beene most abundant­ly confuted in all the former part of this Chapter: yet if it were not so, this one reason is fully sufficient to conuince the same. For where is faith is that to the minde, which the eye is to the body, then it followeth, that as the eye doth not appre­hend his obiect immediately, but as it is made conspicuous by meanes of some bodily light: so faith which is the sight of the soule, doth not apprehend truth, which is her generall obiect, vnlesse it be made manifest by the light of reason, and meanes of discourse. The which is so sure and certaine a truth, that the Apostles themselues who had the knowledge of all diuine and humane verities, necessary for such as should be teachers and instructers of the whole world; giuen vnto them, not by their owne labours and studdy, but by the immediate reuela­tion of the Spirit of God, yet had not this their knowledge without discourse. As it is manifest by manner of handling and deciding the question that was brought vnto them; which was, whether the workes of the Law were to be ioyned with faith in Christ, in the case of iustification and saluation: For it is recorded, that after the question had beene debated among them with great disputation and discourse, the Apostle Saint Peter determined the same, and that not without the allegati­on Act. 15. 7. of many arguments and reasons. As Saint Iames caused some clauses to be added thereto, but not without the produ­cing of iust grounds for the same. So when the people of [Page 79] God were to be carried into captiuitie among the heathen, how did the Lord, fore-seeing that they should be intised to Idolatry, strengthen them in the Faith and Seruice of the true God, and arme them against all contrary perswasions, but by deliuering vnto them such reasons, as whereby they might be fully perswaded, that their owne God was the onely true God, Ier. 10. 11. and that the gods of the Heathen were but titularie gods, that Isa. 41. 21. is, gods in name, and not in deed.

It is a truth confessed euen by some of the chiefe pillars of the Church of Rome, that all the greatest mysteries of Faith that are necessary to saluation, are plainely set down in the Ca­nonicall Scriptures. Now I would demand whether these doctrines there deliuered, are treated and discoursed of there verbally, and in bare words onely, or really with sufficient waight of sound reason? And verily how can any one reason without reason, and discourse without discourse.

That there is but one true God, euen the God of Abraham, Isaac, and Israel, the Prophets Isay, and Ieremy proue by most sound and sufficient arguments in the places cited a little be­fore: That this one God is distinguished into three persons, The Father, the Sonne, and the Holy Ghost; why may it not be both iustified and illustrated and made euident by sound and sufficient arguments and reasons? For whereas God is essentially good, yea goodnesse it selfe (seeing it is the property of that which is good to communicate it selfe to other) why Bonum est sui communica­tivum. Pro. 8. 22. Ioh. 5. 26. Ioh 16. 15. Ioh 15. 26. may it not be beleeued as an vndoubted truth, that God the Father gaue his aeternall essence to God the Sonne, begotten of him before all worlds? and that God the Father and the Sonne, gaue their aeternall essence to God the Holy Ghost, proceeding from them both from all aeternity? Hath God giuen to some of his mortall creatures, power to beget things of the same essence and substance with themselues? And may not the aeternall God beget an aeternall Sonne of the very selfe-same essence and substance with himselfe? And hath God giuen to some other of his creatures, as to graine of all sorts this power, that things of the same essence and substance doe proceed from them? And hath not the aeternall Father and the Sonne [Page 80] power, that an aeternall Spirit of the same essence and substance should proceed from them both from all aeternity? Is not this world with the creatures therein contained, a most liuely glasse, wherein the most glorious Creator is shadowed out vnto vs? And euery good thing that hath a reall and an abso­lute being in the creature, hath it not a reall existence in God? For God is most absolutely and fully perfect; and therefore the perfection of all good things is in God in the highest de­gree of absolute and full perfection.

And therefore seeing that paternitie, and siliation, and pro­cession are good things in the creature; why may they not rightly be said to be in God, in whom is the fulnesse of all good things? Of all the creatures of this inferiour world, the soule of man is most principall, as the Sunne is the chiefest of all those goodly lights, that are planted aboue in the heauenly spheares: and therefore they are the fittest among all the no­ble creatures, in some sort to resemble vnto vs the glorious Trin [...]tie.

The reasonable soule of man, hath a reasonable substance, which begetteth a reasonable vnderstanding, from which pro­ceedeth a reasonable will, and yet this is but one soule: So Anima mundi est Deus. God the soule of the world, and the life of all things, being aeternall begate his aeternall vnderstanding and wisedome be­fore all worlds: from whom proceedeth from all aeternity the holy Spirit, with whom, and by whom, they will and worke all things; and this aeternall soule, wisedome, and will, is but one God. So in the Sunne there is a most singular pure substance, and a most excellent lustre and brightnesse begotten thereof, and residing in the same, and glorious beames issuing from both: So in the most glorious Deity wee may behold God the Father, the Father of Light,; God the Sonne the Iac. 1. 17. brightnesse of his Fathers glory: God the Holy Ghost by whose beames the Light of the Gospell is made mani­fest Heb 1 3. vnto vs: and yet this Father of Light, this brightnesse of his Fathers glory, and this glorious beame issuing out of both, 1 Cor. 2. 10. is but one and the selfe-same God.

This euen the greatest mystery of our Christian profession, [Page 81] was in part knowne vnto very Heathens themselues. For they auerred that Minerua the Goddesse of Wisedome was be­gotten of their great God Iupiter, without the helpe of Iuno, which came in all likelihood from this vndoubted truth, that the second person of the Trinity, the essentiall wisedome of God was begotten of the true Iehovah, before all worlds.

Now, if any one being of a mo [...]e metaphysicall apprehensi­on, desireth to see concerning that high mysterie, other reasons that are more metaphysicall, let him repaire to the Lord of Plessis, in his bookes of the truth of Christian Religion, & Ze­gedine in his Common places, and to Reckerman in his Sy­stema Theologicum. But if any one on the contrary side, iudge that these few are too many, I would request him to pardon me herein, seeing, if I had produced no reasons for the opening of this truth; I had failed in the chiefe point of this Treati [...]e, wherein is auouched, that all quaestions, humane and diuine, may be cleared & iustified with arguments and reasons: And that the truth of this assertion may yet further appeare; let vs proceed to the quaestion concerning the resurrection of the dead, which is also supernaturall, and take a view how by great variety of arguments and reasons, the Spirit of God doth o­pen the same in the Diuine Scriptures.

The Doctrine of the Resurrection, is strange, absurde, and almost, yea, altogether incredible in the iudgement of the na­turall man; but most wise and reasonable vnto the Christian. Act. 17. 18. The Apostle Saint Paul, in the fifteenth Chapter of the first Epistle to the Corinthians, proueth the same by many argu­ments Fides Christia­norum resur­rectio mortu­orum. and reasons. As first, Christ is rison from the dead; therefore there is a Resurrection.

Now that Christ is risen, he prooueth it; first, for that his Psal. 16. 10. Rom. 9. 6. resurrection was fore-tolde in the word of God, the which that it should not take effect, it was impossible. Secondly, he pro­veth it by the testimony of those that saw and handled his wounds that were made in his body, both before and after his death. Thirdly, he proueth it by the effect of Christs sufferings and death, which was a full satisfaction for sinne, and an aboli­shing of death, and therefore an introduction of a Resurrection. For [...]

[...] dent that holy Scripture giuen by diuine inspiration, is able by such sufficient arguments and reasons in all the mysteries of piety and godlinesse, to teach truth, and to convince errour; 2 Tim. 3. 15. that the man of God may be made thereby wise to saluation by faith in Christ, that is, that the sincere and sound Christian, the true seruant of God may obtaine a wise faith, and so may be saued. Yea, that a professor of any Religion should volun­tarily confesse that the points of his profession cannot be iu­stified by reason, but must be taken for truthes, without such proofes as be without exception, argueth a foolish and a blinde sophister, rather then a wise and a sound discourser; for to require and begge that things most controversed and wholly doubted of should be allowed of by the adversary, and taken Petitio princi­pij. for vndoubted truthes, is no better then to vse a grosse sophi­sticall fallacy.

It is reported, prophane Gallen thus to haue censured our great Prophet Moses, This man saith many things, but pro­ueth nothing. As the Atheists of these our last and worst times, haue beene bold to auouch that our Christian Faith is voide of all wisedome and reason. For so they auouch, that Ratio suadet, fides fallet, credere quam fidere prudens mallet.

But the truth is, that there is more sound & waighty reason in the very three first Chapters of the first booke of Moses, then in all Gallen's large volumnes; as there is more true wise­dome and reason in the doctrines of the Christian Faith, set downe in the bookes of the Prophets and Apostles, then all the Atheists; yea, then all the very wisest men in the whole world, are able to apprehend; So that we may most truely auouch of our Christian Faith,

Ratio suadet, fides compellet; fidere
quam vivere prudens vellet.
Sound reason doth perswade,
but true Faith will compell;
To such as hold faith fast,
lost life, for it is well.

As it is euident in many thousand Martyres, who by the most powerfull and prevailing reasons of the Gospell, being setled in the Faith, willingly endured the losse of their tempo­rall goods and liues in defence of their holy and Christian pro­fession.

Wherefore to conclude this quaestion, seeing whatsoeuer things were written afore-time were written for our learning Rom. 15. 4. Deut. 29. 29. and are reuealed for vs and for our children for euer, all wise hearted Christians may hence learne, not onely to search out the bare and naked Doctrines of faith and godlinesse, but also the reasons whereon they are grounded. For they must not be still babes, feeding vpon milke, and standing in need to be Heb. 5. 12. taught the principles of the Catechisme, but they must de­sire to be able to receiue meate meete for men, and to digest strong foode. They must not be still as Lambes, wading in Ezek 47. 5. Psa. 119. 129. the shallow places of the Riuer of the water of Life, but they must be as Elephants endeauouring to diue into the deepest profundities thereof, that so they may be rauished with the wonders of Gods Law. For we may see an end of all perfe­ction, but the Lords Commandements are exceeding large.

For albeit we happily may so fully apprehend the learned discourses, that be made by humane Authors, that we may write nil ultra, there is nothing in them that we haue not found out, yet when we haue laboured to the vttermost of our pow­er, and that all the dayes of our liues, to finde out the right sense of euery sentence of holy Scripture, we may sit downe in the ende, and write plus ultra, that is, that there is a farre deeper Ps. 119. 96. profundity therein, then the short Cables of our weake wits are any way able to reach to the bottome thereof.

Yea, if it were possible that we had gained so much know­ledge, as the Apostle had, which was rapt vp into the third hea­uen, Phil. 3. 8. yet if we will follow him, we must labour still to know Christ, and the vertue of his resurrection, and the fellowship of his afflictions, that thereby we may be more and more confor­mable vnto his death. For vnto the fulnesse thereof, we haue not as yet attained, neither are we already perfect. And there­fore we must after a sort forget that which is past, and endea­uour [Page 84] [...] [Page 85] [...] [Page 86] our selues to that which is before, & follow hard towards the marke, that at the last, euen in the last end of our liues wee may apprehend that, for whose sake we our selues were appre­hended of Christ Iesus. And thus haue we deliuered the means whereby Faith is begotten and confirmed, now we are to pro­ceed to the definition and description thereof.

CHAP. IIII.

Saving Faith is Diuine wisedome, or a certaine know­ledge and a setled assent, and adhaerence to all Diuine verities necessary to saluation, and especially to the co­venant of grace, as to the meanes of our highest happi­nesse, and our chiefest good.

FAith (saith the Apostle) is the full assurance of our vnder­standing Col. 2. 2. and knowledge in the mysterie of God euen the Father, and of Christ, which bringeth with it all spirituall ri­ches, and therefore causeth the faithfull to esteeme of it, as of the meanes of their highest happinesse and chiefest good.

And againe, Faith is such an excellent knowledge of Christ Iesus our Lord, that maketh the faithfull to esteeme all other things as dung in respect thereof, which giueth them such an assurance of their iustification & glorification through Christ, Phil. 3. 8. that the high price thereof is the marke that they aime at in all their indeauours.

This pretious Faith (as Saint Peter calleth it) hath two 2 Pet. 1. 1. singular effects issuing out of the same, which are, sanctificati­on began in this life, and an assurance of a full glorification in the life to come, The which because they are the certaine signes and markes of a true faith; therefore the Apostle in di­uers places doth describe it by the same. True Faith (saith the Apostle) is a gift proper to Gods Elect, consisting in such Tit. 1. 1. a knowledge of the truth, which is according to godlinesse. And that we may know by what diuine truth in particular [Page 87] faith breedeth godlinesse, the Apostle hath set it downe else­where, saying. We all behold as in a mirrour, the glory of the 2 Cor. 3. 18. Lord with open face, and are changed into the same image from glory to glory, as by the Spirit of the Lord. We all (saith he) that are indued with the eye of faith, behold in Christ the mirrour and miracle of the Lords matchlesse mercy, the glory of Gods goodnesse and loue, he being neuer more glorious then in the same; with open face, in respect of the reuelation thereof, made in former times vnder obscure types and shad­dowes, and by this cleere fight of the Lords most glorious loue in Christ, we are renewed into his image in righteousnesse and true holinesse, according as it pleaseth the Lord to begin the same by his Spirit, and to inlarge it also.

Now concerning the other effect of faith, the Apostle de­scribeth true faith by it also, saying, faith is the ground of things hoped for, and the euidence of things not seene. That is, faith is such a gracious gift, as enableth the faithfull euident­ly to behold the inuisible things of God, and especially his vn­speakable goodnesse and loue; and giueth them also, in him a sure ground-worke for the assurance of their full glorification, which as yet they inioy but in hope. Now in this Chapter we are to intreate of the definition of faith, and of the singular ef­fects, in the two next following.

Assent doth follow apprehension, and therefore as a slight and a light apprehension begetteth opinion, which is an vnset­tled and an vnstable assent: so a sure and certaine assent of the mysteries of godlinesse ingendereth faith; that is, a resolute and settled perswasion. For a settled assent proceeding from a well grounded knowledge, is all one with sauing faith, and diuine wisedome. As it may appeare in that when the Word of God is said either seuerally, to giue the knowledge of salua­tion to the Lords people, Luke 1. 77. or to giue faith, Rom. 10. 17. or to giue wisedome vnto the simple, Psal. 19. 7. or ioyntly to bring to the vnity of faith, and of the know­ledge of the Sonne of God, Ephes. 4. 13. Tit. 1. 2. Iob. 6. 60. 7, 8. 1 Ioh. 4. 16. or to bring the vnderstanding of wisedome and knowledge, Prou. 1. 2. 9. 10. Col. 1. 9. Iac. 3. 13. or to [Page] make wise to saluation by faith in Christ Iesus, 2 Tim. 3. 15. one and the selfe-same effect is deliuered vnder these diuers names. Which may also further appeare in this, that the Spi­rit of God which calleth this diuine gift the full assurance of faith, Heb. 10. 22. calleth it also the full assurance of the vn­derstanding, Col. 2. 2.

The minde and the vnderstanding is the eye of the soule, and a sure and settled knowledge of the mysteries of godli­nesse, or sauing fai [...]h, or diuine wisedome is the right sight of this eye. And hereof it is, that our blessed Sauiour not onely in his owne person calling men to repent and to beleeue the Gospell, is said to preach recouering of sight to the blinde; Luke 4. 18. But also sending out his Apostles to goe into the whole world and to preach the Gospell to euery creature, is said to send them out to open their eyes, that they might turne from dark­nesse to light, and from the power of Satan to God, that they Act. 26. 18. might receiue remission of sinnes, and inheritance among them that are sanctified by faith in him.

And therefore the opening of the eyes of the faithfull where­by they truly apprehend the mysteries of godlinesse, is called Ʋision, as the Spirit of God which worketh this vision is called Prou. 19. 18. Iohn 2. 20. 1 Sam. 9. 9. an eye salue, and as the Reuealers of this doctrine in old time were called Seers.

And verily the true fight, apprehension, and knowledge of the Couenant of grace, and of all other diuine doctrines of the word of God, is (as Origen saith) a speciall gift of God, proper to such onely as are predestinated to this, euen to walke Orig. lib. 7. cont. Celsum. worthy of God, who hath made himselfe knowne vnto them. To thē only it is giuen to know the mysteries of the kingdome of heauen, to others it is not giuen: For they seeing do see, and Matth. 13. 11. do not perceiue, and hearing do heare, and not vnderstand, lest they should returne & so be healed. The vaile of corrupt opini­ons 2 Cor. 3. 14. is not taken from their eyes, but onely from theirs which are effectually called and turned to Christ by the preaching of the Gospell. For they all bohold as in a mirrour the glory of God with open face, the vaile or couer being taken from their eyes.

Now if the faithfull be those vnto whom God hath reuea­led Iohn 9. 39. himselfe, and hath opened their eyes, and hath made them to see, by giuing to them a true faith; then faith is a true s [...]ght, apprehension, and knowledge of God, and of his goodnesse and loue in Christ, and of all other diuine verities which are ne­cessary to the saluation of a faithfull man. And so was Faith defined by the ancient Fathers, both Greeke and Latine, as Doctor Benfield testifieth in his third Chapter concerning sa­uing Faith.

The Deuils and all obstinate and impenitent sinners, as they haue neither sauing Faith, nor diuine wisedome; so neither haue they any such sight, apprehension and knowledge of the diuine verities of Gods most holy Word, as causeth them to yeeld a sure and certaine assent thereunto. The Deuils in their creation were Angels of light, and were sanctified with the cleere knowledge of all diuine verities, but now they haue lost Iohn 17. 17. Chrys. hom. 19. in Psal. 118. sanctity by falling away from God the Father thereof, and from truth the mother and nurse of the same. The Deuill (saith our Sauiour) abode not in truth, but is a liar and the fa­ther of lies; he made choice to misconceiue of God, that he Iohn 8. 44. was vniust, hard, and cruell, and he is so blinded and hardened therein, that he cannot, nor will not be remooued from the same. As it may appeare in that he refused to stand to the cen­sure of our Sauiour Christ, laying euer to his charge iniustice, and cruelty: saying, What haue we to do with thee thou Iesus of Nazareth? Art thou come to torment vs before the Matth. 8. 29. time?

And verily, from that which preserued at the first, and still preserueth the elect Angels, (as Isidore testifieth) that is, from the vision, and contemplation, and settled perswasion of all those diuine perfections that be in God, especially of his infi­nite and endlesse goodnesse and loue: the reprobate Angels fell, and wholly depriued themselues thereof, and therefore doe not now know and acknowledge, that God is righteous, gracious, and good, nor honour him by ascribing vnto him these glorious perfections.

Now as the old Serpent hath thus inuenomed himselfe, so [Page 90] hath he with the same poison infected the nature of Adam and Eue, & of al vs which by ordinary generation descend from thē: For he perswaded our first parents, not only that God was not good vnto them, for that he forbad them the vse of the fruit of one of the trees of Paradise, and withheld from them the knowledge of good and euill, lest thereby they should become as Gods; but also that he was not righteous and true, and that the euils wherewith he threatned them, if they brake his Commandement, should not come vpon them.

By which misse perswasion, they misconceiuing of Gods goodnesse and righteousnesse, were hardened with all their po­sterity in this misconceit. In so much, that now by nature there is none that vnderstandeth and seeketh after God, there Rom. 3. 10. is none that beleeueth his goodnes, and imbraceth the meanes whereby they may be made partakers thereof, nor feareth his iustice, and ceaseth to stirre vp his indignation and wrath. They beleeue not Gods goodnesse, but scorne the faithfull (as the wise man testifieth) that doe the same, thinking it to be a thing impossible that any can haue the assurance of Gods fa­therly loue. They beleeue not Gods iustice, for then they Sap. 2. 13. would auoid sinne, if it were but to escape the dreadfull execu­tion of Gods vengeance due to the same. Our conscience (saith Saint Cyprian) would be afraid if it did beleeue, but because it Cypr. de simpl. Praelatorum. beleeueth not, therefore it feareth not: If it did beleeue it would take heed, and if it did take heed, it would auoid both the euill of sinne, and the punishment thereof. Wherefore (as saith Saint Ambrose) the wicked goe hence to hell, that there they Am. in 1. ep. ad Thess. cap. 4. may learne that to be true, which here they would not.

The persons indued with a temporary faith, draw nearest to such as haue obtained a true, sauing, and iustifying faith; For they come gladly vnto the holy assemblies, and heare the word willingly, and incontinently with ioy receiue the same, but this they doe vpon some sinister respect, as for curiosity of know­ledge, or for vaine-glory, or for profit and preferment: and while they obtaine thereby their desires, they will seeme to be zealous and seruent professors; but when they are crossed in their purposes, then their zeale draweth cold, and the heat [Page 91] thereof is vtterly extinguished: whereas they that are endued Luke 8. 13. with a true faith, receiue the word with a simple, honest, and good heart, and in all sincerity imbrace the Gospel for the Gos­pels sake, euen because it openeth the way to true happinesse.

The Temporisers happinesse, whatsoeuer outward professi­on he maketh to the contrary, is to enioy earthly things, and therefore he will forsake faith and a good conscience, and God also rather then he, will forsake them, but such as be faithfull men indeed, will not leaue the grant of Gods endlesse loue in Christ, made ouer to them in the Gospell, no not to gaine a vast world of glorie, or to escape a whole hell of miserie. And this commeth to passe for that the word of God is of the one, but superficially receiued, and therefore at the last withereth and dieth; Whereas in the other it taketh deepe roote, and therefore liueth and flourisheth in them continually; In the one it possesseth as it were the vnfensed suburbes of their senses, and the weake sconses of their phantasies; but in the other it seateth it selfe in the well-defenced Cities of their soules, and in the vnconquerable Castle of a good conscience. In the one it is entertained as a passenger, for a night, or as a so­iourner, Acts 8. 37. Coll. 3. 16. for a season; In the other, it is receiued as an inhabi­tant, and as an owner in his owne home. In the one, it is as the Ioh. 2. ep. 3. Iude v. 13. Pro. 4. 18. 2 Pet. 1. 9. Ioh. 9. 39. Heb. 6. 3. Ioh. 6. 35. flashing of a falling Starre, in the other, it is as the light of the Sunne, which shineth more and more vntill the perfect day. In the one, it is as the darke glimpse of a purblind eye, in the other it is as the sight of the eye that is begun to be well cleared, & in good part made sound and whole. Lastly, in the one it is as the dainty dishes of a sumptuous feast, tasted of but a little: in the other, it is as food so well chewed, ruminated, and digested, that they which eate thereof, neuer hunger after any other food of their soules, but content themselues with this only.

And verily, he that hath once found this pretious pearle, Mat. 13. 46. Gen. 15. 1. will be ready to sell all to buy the same; he will with Abra­ham the Father of the faithfull, leaue his Countrey and kin­dred, and all things else, that he may haue God his buckler, and his exceeding great reward: yea, in respect of the invaluable recompence of this inestimable reward, he will with Moses, [Page 92] refuse to be called the sonne of Pharaoh's daughter, and chose Heb. 11. 24. rather to suffer adversity with the people of God, then to en­ioy the pleasures of sinne for a season, and will esteeme the ve­ry rebuke of Christ greater riches then the treasures of Ae­gypt; It is then a sound and certaine knowledge of the Gos­pell, that breedeth a stable and a setled faith; it is such a recei­uing of the words of Christ, as whereby we surely know that Ioh. 17. 18. Col. 3. 6. hee came from God, and so beleeue that he was sent from him.

And hereof it is, that as vnstaiednesse and instability is set Iac. 1. 6. 2 Pet. 3. 10. Rom. 14. 22. Col. 2. 5. 2 Pet 3. 15. Col. 2. 7. Eph. 2. 20. Heb. 6. 18. Eph. 6. 13. Gal 5. 1. 1 Cor. 15. 58. 16. 13. 1 Pet. 5. 9. Psal. 81. 12. downe by the Spirit of God, as a true note of an vnsound Faith: so stability and stedfastnesse, is deliuered as a sure to­ken of a sound beliefe. And therefore it is not without cause that the faithfull are so often exhorted to labour to be rooted and built vpon Christ, and to lay sure Anchor-hold vpon him, and to be stedfast, and to stand fast in faith, and to seeke to be established therein: by the which so often inculcating of one and the same exhortation, the Spirit of God laboureth to beat in throughly into our hearts, this perswasion, that a sure knowledge, and a resolute assent to the doctrines of Faith, maketh a true faithfull Christian: Wherefore seeing the true Christian faith is a setled and stedfast assent to all diuine ve­rities necessary to saluation, proceeding from a right and wise apprehension of the arguments and reasons whereon they are grounded, then the implicite, vailed, and blinde faith commen­ded so highly by the Church of Rome, is not the true Christi­an faith that proceedeth from God the Father of Light, but Ioh. 11. 9. from the Diuell, the Prince of darkenesse; because it maketh men to fall into the pit of errour and sinne; and so casteth Ioh. 12 35. them downe headlong into the dungeon of destruction.

CHAP. V.

A sauing Faith is alwayes accompanied with all other sanctifying graces, and namely, with constancy and per­seuerance, as being the fruitfull mother, and continuall nurse of them all.

THe blessed Apostle S. Paul describeth the faith of Gods Elect or sauing faith, by calling it the knowledge of the Tit. 1. 1. 1 Tim. 3. 16. truth, which is according to godlinesse, for that it is the fruit­full mother thereof. As he calleth the Diuine doctrine of the Gospell, the mysterie of godlinesse, because it is the powerfull instrument of God to procreate the same. For it openeth the vnspeakable & vnsearchable riches of the loue and goodnesse of God in Christ, and giueth light and sight to apprehend the same, and thereby begetteth true godlinesse.

The cause procreating and preseruing of all holinesse and happinesse, both of Angels and men, either in this life, or in the life to come, is the Vision, contemplation [...], and Apprehension of the Lords vnspeakeable goodnesse and loue. The plaine and euident revelation and manifestation thereof in the Gos­pell, openeth the eyes of a blinded sinner, and giueth to him the sight of a true Christian sauing saith, whereby he turneth from darkenesse to light, and from the power of Satan, to God, and Acts 26. 18. 2 Cor. 3. 18. worketh in him a reuerent feare to offend the Lord, and a lo­uing care to performe all duties that doe belong to piety and godlinesse. Behold (saith Saint Iohn) what loue the Father hath shewed vs that we should be called the sonnes of God. For this cause, the world knoweth vs not, because it knowoth not him. Dearely beloued, now we are the sonnes of God, but yet it doth not appeare what we shall be; but this we know, that when he shall appeare, we shall be like him, for wee 1 Ioh. 3. 1. shall see him as hee is. And euery one that hath this hope in him purgeth himselfe euen as he is pure.

In which words the Apostle auoucheth, that the Lord ma­king [Page 94] himselfe knowne by the doctrine of the Gospell not to the world, but to his Elect, and causing thē therby, not onely faithfully to beleeue and embrace his great loue whereby hee hath adopted them for his sonnes in Christ, but also by hope firmely to expect their full and finall glorification at his com­ming to iudgement, doth thereby purge euery one of them from the pollutions of sinne, and so doth reforme and renew them. The which reformation, because it doth begin in the minde, and from thence proceedeth to the whole man, is called a renewing, or a changing of the minde, and a returning to a [...], Resipiscentia. wiser course. For when the vnderstanding is truely rectified and reformed by the sure and certaine knowledge and appre­hension of heauenly things, it will master and ouer-rule the will and the affections, and cause them to be imployed about Coll. 3. 2. heauenly actions.

The illumination of the minde (saith a learned Author) Morton of the three fold estate of man. being the first part of regeneration is the cause of all the rest of that holinesse that is to be seene in the regenerate man: euen as our Saviour Christ himselfe teacheth, saying; The light of the Mat. 6. 22. body is the eye; if then thine eye be single, thy whole body shall be light; but if thine eye be wicked, all thy bodie shall be darke. So likewise, if the minde, which is the eye of the soule, Coll. 3. 10. be truely sanctified and renewed with knowledge, there fol­loweth holinesse in all the faculties of the soule; but if it be darkened with blindnesse and ignorance, there is nothing but sinne in the whole man.

Neither can it be otherwise, For as it is impossible that a man should either trust or hope in God, loue, feare, and obey him, or performe any other duty of holinesse to God, whom hee doth not know in his loue, mercy, goodnesse, pow­er, iustice, and the rest of his attributes: so it is no lesse impos­sible that a man should know and be fully perswaded, that God is true in his promises, mercifull, gratious, and iust, and not be affected to him accordingly. He that knoweth thee, O God (saith Austin) loueth thee more then himselfe August. soliloq. cap. 1. and leaueth himselfe that he may come vnto thee, and delight in thee.

Wherefore if any one make profession of true wisedome and Iac 3. 13. knowledge, we may will him with Saint Iames, to make de­monstration thereof by his good conversation, and by his workes performed in meeknesse of wisedome: or which is all one, if he make profession of the true Christian Faith, we may say vnto him, Shew mee thy faith by thy workes, and I will Iac. 2. 26. shew thee my faith by my workes; seeing that faith that is without worke [...], is not a liuing but a dead faith. For a liuing faith doth engraffe vs into Christ, and so maketh vs good trees Rom. 11. 19. which cannot be without good fruit. And verily so farre forth Mat. 7. 17. Tantum possu­mus quantum credimus. Cyp. ad Quirit. Tantum dili­gimus quantum credimus Orig. in Eze. h [...]m. 22. 1 Ioh 2. 4. Qui non facit bonum non cre­d [...]t bonum. Isa. 11. 6. Pro. 2. 10. as the grace of God enableth vs to beleeue; so farre it enableth vs also to worke; and so farre forth as it enableth vs to appre­hend Gods loue towards vs, so farre forth it enableth vs to loue God, and to make the same euident and manifest by our carefull endeauour to doe such things as are well pleasing in his sight. He therefore that saith, I know God, and keepeth not his Commandements, is a lyer, and the truth is not in him; For he that doth not well, beleeueth not well; and he whose knowledge bridleth not in some good measure his brutish af­fections, he hath not attained to that wisedome and know­ledge which the Spirit of God fore-told, should be in all true and sincere Christians. For when wisedome entreth into thine heart, and knowledge delighteth thy soule; then shall coun­sell preserue thee, and vnderstanding shall keepe thee and de­liuer thee from the euill way.

Of the infallible certainty and truth whereof, Lactantius was so throughly perswaded, that he was bold to make this chal­lenge to any that would except against the same, by instancing in the most vnbridled affections of all. Giue me (saith hee) Lact. diu [...]n. Instit. l. 3. c. 26. a wrathfull man, and a slanderer, and one that is of vnbridled affections, and with a few words of God, I will make him as weake as a Lambe; Giue me a greedy and a couetous pinch­penny, and I will make him liberall, giuing out his money with whole handfuls; giue me one that is afraid of griefe and death, and he shall presently contemne the Gallowes and the fire, and the Bull of Phalaris also; giue me a libidinous and an adulterous person, and thou shalt see him straight way sober, [Page 96] chast, and continent; giue me a cruell and a blood-thirsty per­son, and presently his fury shall be turned into mercy; giue me an vniust person and an vnwise, and a sinner, and by and by he shall be made iust, prudent and innocent, and with one wa­shing all his sinfulnesse shall be clensed. Such is the force of divine wisedome, that it being once admitted into the heart of man, it will at once dispossesse folly the very mother of all trangressions.

This truth was knowne to the Heathen themselues, who not onely auouched that Pallas the Lady of wisedome subdued the giants when they rebelled against God; but also that Per­seus by the helpe of Minerva the Lady of learning and all one with Pallas, did cut off the head of Medusa, who by her lookes did turne men into stones. Vnder the which fa­bulous fictions this truth was deliuered, that they are the most powerfull instructions of diuine wisedome, that can subdue our rebellious and Giant-like affections, and can make soft and meeke our hard and stony hearts. If ye continue in my word (saith our blessed Sauiour) ye shall know the truth, Ioh. 8. 31. and the truth shall make you free.

It is then the knowledge of the truth which is all one with sauing faith, and diuine wisdome, that freeth vs from the bon­dage we were held vnder by our naturall errours and sins, and doth purifie our hearts, and sanctifie our mindes, by causing Act. 15. 9. Ioh. 17. 17. them to hea [...]ken most attentiuely to all iust and equall moti­ons, and to all diuine and heauenly counsels.

The truth is, that good counsels are no commaund to Counsell is no command, vide: to fools sed dictum sa­pientisat est. fooles, which will not hearken to them, yet to the wise hear­ted they are of great waight, and their aduise with them doth greatly preuaile. The holy Counsels of God arising out of himselfe, doth cause him so perfectly to behold the glorious beauty of that which is holy, iust, and good, and so constantly to cleaue th [...]r [...]o, that it is altogether impossible that he should fall away from the same, and doe any thing that is sinfull and euill. The continuall intention of contemplation, doth cause the elect Angels and Saints in heauen to cleaue stedfastly vnto God, and constantly to continue in his seruice. So the daily [Page 97] meditation and recordation of the equity, and wisdome, and holinesse, and righteousnesse, of the diuine and heauenly in­structions of Gods holy word, doth cause the faithfull in this life to be carefull to auoid all occasions of euill, and to imbrace Psal. 78. 7. all prouocations to good. For it must needes be, that as the scale sinketh downe in the ballance when waight is put into it, so the minde must yeeld it captiue vnto truth (and by conse­quent vnto vertue) when by the weight of sound reason it is euidently cleered and confirmed; as Tully could teach in his Academicall questions.

The minde of man is the absolute Monarch, and the highest commander of all the powers of mans soule, in it selfe it doth conceiue and beget reason, and by it selfe, and by reason, doth bring foorth the will, Amand. Pola. lib. 1. log. cap. 11. which is nothing else but a desire flowing from the minde, Kecker. Syst. Theolo lib. 1. fol. 68. So that how much more there is of the vnderstanding in any thing, so much more also there is of the will; and by how much more also a good thing is knowne, by so much the more it is willed and desired, Kecker. Syst. Theolo. lib. 1. fol. 28. As it is euident by the dolefull complaint that Saint Austine made against himselfe vnto the Lord, saying. Hence it is, O Lord, that I doe not loue thee so Aug. Solilo. ca. 1. much as I should, because I doe not fully know thee; yea, because I know thee but a little, therefore doe I loue thee but a little, and therefore doe I but a little reioyce in thee.

And hence it is, that Angels and men haue this prerogatiue Doctor Field of the Church. lib. 1. cap. 1. aboue all the residue of the Lords creatures, that they are able to will and to desire any thing whatsoeuer it be; because the desire flowing from the formes and resemblances shining in the minde, and apprehended in the vnderstanding, in that the formes and resemblances of all things may shine in their mindes, and be apprehended of their vnderstandings, by rea­son of their spirituall and immateriall natures, and therefore their wils and desires may extend themselues to all things also. Yea, the minde of it selfe is only partaker of reason, by the light whereof euery thing is knowne, and is desired according­ly; whereas the will is so only from the participation of the [Page 98] minde, and therefore is not the ruler and commander of the minde, but is commanded and ruled thereby. For the will cannot desire any thing at all, vntill it take notice thereof from the minde, as of a thing which for such and such reasons is so and so to be desired.

The will and affections, either as stout and stately Peeres, or as cunning and politique Counsellers, or as violent and im­portunate suiters and solliciters may somtimes dazle the vnder­standing by mouing it to hearken to false informations, and to wrongfull suggestions, and so may after a sort ouerrule the minde, and make it to yeeld to that which it ought not, and to command to put the same in execution; yet still the minde is the supreame iugde that must pronounce the definitiue sen­tence before the will and affections, as vnder officers can put the same in execution. For the will doth not chuse or refuse any thing, that the vnderstanding hath not first determined, Zan [...]h. de oper. Dei fol 886. Quod est affir­matio & ne­gatio in intelle­ctu, hoc est prose­cutio & fuga in voluntate, Arist. Moral. l. 6. c. 2. that it ought either to be imbraced or refused, as Zanchius af­firmeth; insomuch that that which is affirmed or denied of the minde, euen that is embraced or refused of the will.

For there are two originall causes of all humane actions, the vnderstanding and the will, whereof the vnderstanding as it is the first in place and worke, so it is that which must set the will on worke; also (seeing there can be no will or desire to that which is vnknowne) and therefore when any one seeth that which is good, and yet willeth and doeth that which is e­uill, he cannot doe so, vntill the minde being seduced, taketh that which is euill to be good, and so setteth the will on work to desire the same: for the will cannot desire that which it ta­keth to be simply euill, but either that which is good indeed, or at the least seemeth to be so. And therefore there must bee Kecherm. Syst. Theol. l. 2. f 219. first an errour in the vnderstanding, before there can be an of­fence in the will. So Salomon; doo they not erre, that ima­gine Prou. 14. 22. euill things? So the wicked themselues confesse, when they are forced to acknowledge the truth: We (say Sap. 5. 6. they) haue erred from the way of truth, the light of righte­ousnesse hath not shined vnto vs, the Sunne of vnderstanding rose not vpon vs: For as Philosophers, Schoolemen, and ex­perience [Page 99] it selfe doth teach, the will doth euer follow the last iudgement and conclusion of the practicke reason, and that which the minde by the aduise of reason iudgeth and determi­neth to be acted, that must the will endeauour to act.

As if the minde resolue, that our chiefest happines consisteth in the plentifull possession and fruition of all earthly profits and pleasures, then will the will and affections be wholly set vpon earthly things; but if it resolue that our highest happi­nesse, and our chiefest good consisteth in our communion with God, and in the cleere manifestation of his loue in Christ, then will our hearts be lifted vp to God, and fixed on Christ, and settled vpon heauen and heauenly things. For (as Saint Austine saith) free-will is a seruant to sinne, or to grace: An euill minde maketh an euill will, a minde indued with grace, communicateth grace to the will. For doth folly set all things Mala mens malus animus. out of frame? and doth not wisedome frame and order all things aright? Doth darknesse cause men to stumble and fall? Iohn 11. 9. Heb. 3. 12. and doth not light keepe men vpright, and preserue them from falling? Doth infidelity withdraw mens hearts from God, and corrupt their wils and affections? and doth not faith ioyne men neerely vnto God, and sanctifie their wils and affections with all manner of diuine and heauenly graces?

Wherefore as all carnall Gospellers and loose Libertines, so our Romane Catholikes are greatly deceiued, in that they thinke that a sauing and iustifying faith may stand with raig­ning sinnes; for then should the selfe-same persons at the selfe­same time be the children of God in respect of their mindes, sanctified with the knowledge of the truth, and with sauing faith; and the children of the Deuill in their wils being pollu­ted with dominering sins, but where sauing faith getteth the sure and safe possession of the minde, it not only expelleth in­fidelity out of the castle of the vnderstanding, but also casteth out all sinne and iniquity out of the forts of the will and affe­ctions, that they shall no longer rule and raigne there. For sauing faith doth regenerate vs and make vs the sons of God, Gal. 3. 26. as the Apostle affirmeth, and so reneweth vs to his image in holinesse and crue righteousnesse; and therefore will not suffer [Page 100] vs to giue place to wilfull and raigning sinnes, and presump­tuous transgressions: Whosoeuer (saith Saint Iohn) is borne 1 Iohn 3. 9. of God sinneth not, for his seed remaineth in him, neither can he sinne, because he is borne of God: that is, whosoeuer is borne of God, committeth no such sinnes whereby the Word of God is choaked and extinguished in him, because it is an immortall seed which liueth and indureth for euer where it is 1 Pet. 1. 23. once rooted and settled; neither can hee sinne because hee is borne of God: That is, sinne, which is the worke of the Deuill, cannot so farre forth preuaile, as to annihilate his regeneration which is the worke of God, because God is stronger then the Deuill, and will maintaine his owne proper worke in his owne children, against the malice and mischiefe of Satan.

For let the Deuill set his chiefest instruments on worke to draw Gods children from their faith and obedience to God, yet they shall not finally preuaile against them. So Saint Iohn, Little children ye are of God, and haue ouercome them; for 1 Iohn 4. 4. greater is he that is in you, then he that is in the world. For albeit they be little and weake in themselues, yet they are strong in the Lord, and in the power of his might, and are en­abled thereby to stand against all the assaults of the De­uill. Ephes. 6. 10.

And verily, he that truly beholdeth, and duly considereth, what this great dignity is, to be translated out of the bondage of Satan into the glorious liberty of the sonnes of God, he can­not with purpose of heart serue sinne any longer, and enthrall himselfe againe vnto the tyranny of Satan, but he will resigne himselfe wholly ouer to God. How can we (saith the A­poste) Rom. 6. 2. that are dead to sinne, liue any longer therein? When Ioseph that of a poore slaue, being made chiefe ruler ouer all Gen. 39. 9. Fixum etenins quicu ique geret no [...] hunc [...]go nolle credi­derim Christo cum m [...]ricate mori. Coster. that great estate which his master was possessed withall, was tempted by his lewd mistrisse to defile his masters bed, How can I (said he) doe this wickednesse, and sinne against God? How much more then will all such as are indued with true Christian faith resolue and say, when they duly consider their great dignity, in that of the bondslaues of Satan they are [Page 101] made the sonnes of God, and inheritours of the kingdome of heauen: How can we giue ouer our selues to wilfull and pre­sumptuous sinnes, to the great dishonour of our louing and most gracious God, who hath aduanced vs to so great digni­ty and honor? Vndoubtedly they cannot but thus resolue with themselues, their sure beleefe of so great a fauour, throughly settled in their hearts, will not suffer them to giue themselues ouer to the seruice of sinne, but will cause them fully to resolue to continue and perseuere in constant and con­tinuall obedience vnto God.

And in this respect, the estate of all such as are reconciled vnto God by Christ, albeit it be subiect to many infirmities, is farre more happy then Adams was in his absolute and per­fect purity. For (as Saint Austine saith) the first liberty was a Aug. de corrept. & grat. cap. 2. possibility not to sinne, but ours is much greater, being such as that we cannot possibly sinne; that is, giue our selues ouer to be bondslaues to raigning sinnes. For to Adam was giuen grace to persist in grace if he would, but to vs it is giuen, that we be made willing, and that by our will we conquer our concupiscence: to him was giuen ability, if he himselfe would haue vsed it, but to vs is giuen not only to be able, but also to be willing to vse our ability. For the will of the Saints is so forcibly mooued by the Spirit of God, that therefore they are able, because they will; and therefore they will, because it is God that worketh in them that they be willing.

For if in so great infirmity, wherein perfect vertue was re­quisite for the suppressing of pride, they were left to their owne will, that by the helpe of God they might persist if they would themselues, and that God himselfe did not worke in them the very will that they would: among so many and so great tentations, the will by reason of her weaknesse would soone relent and giue ouer. A remedy therefore was prouided for the infirmity of mans will, that it should be so mooued by diuine grace, that it should neuer decline or separate it selfe from the same: and therefore albeit it were weake, yet it should neuer vtterly faile.

Now that Saint Austine did not mistake herein, it is ma­nifest [Page 102] by the testimony of God himselfe, set downe by the Prophet Ieremie in most direct words to that purpose; I will Ier. 32. 40. (saith the Lord) make an euerlasting Couenant with them, (meaning his faithfull ones vnder the time of grace) that I will not turne away from them to doe them good, but I will put my feare in their hearts, that they shall not depart from me. So then now vnder the Couenant of grace, diuine grace is not so offered to the faithfull, that they may either chuse or refuse it if they will, but thereby they are made both willing to re­ceiue it at the first, and resolute also to perseuere therein con­stantly, euen to the end: and therefore by the Spirit of God, they are called trees which shall not cease from yeelding fruit. Ier. 17. 8. Whereby it is manifest, that grace lightning the vnderstanding with a true faith, doth sanctifie the will with all other vertues, and establish it also with constancy and perseuerance.

Wherefore a well-grounded knowledge of the mysteries of godlinesse, diuine wisdome, and sauing faith doe neuer goe alone, but take their traine with them, and are alwaies accom­panied with all other diuine and heauenly vertues. And thus much concerning the necessary combination of sauing faith, with all other diuine vertues. Now it remaineth, that we make manifest what comfortable assurance of Gods fauour and loue, faith also giueth to all that truly beleeue.

CHAP. IIII.

The diuine doctrine of the Christian faith doth giue to the sincere imbracers thereof a sauing faith, and an assu­rance thereby of Gods fauour and loue, and of eternall happinesse and blessednesse.

THat which all erronious professions doe promise, that the Gospell of Christ doth performe, euen a sure faith, and a faithfull assurance of the fauour and loue of God, and of [Page 103] eternall happinesse and blessednesse. For herein is reuealed the Couenant of grace, grounded vpon a strong foundation, euen vpon him that is Immanuell, God with vs, a most powerfull Reconciler of men vnto God, and a most gracious procurer of Gods fauour and loue. For mans sinne being committed a­gainst the infinite maiesty of the most glorious Deity, could not be done away but by an infinite satisfaction; and Gods loue and euerlasting happinesse consisting therein, being bles­sings of an inualuable worth, could not haue beene purchased, but by an inualuable price. Now this infinite satisfaction, and inualuable price could not haue beene tendred but by such an one that was true man ioyned in one person to the true God, that so he might be a meet Mediatour betweene God and man.

And so he himselfe testifieth, saying, I am the way, the truth, Iohn 14. 6. and the life, no man commeth vnto the Father but by me: It is then by Christs meanes that wee beleeue in God, and haue an assurance of his fauour and loue. For to him God gaue after his shamefull death, which he suffered for our sins, a glorious resurrection; as an ample testification of his full satisfaction made for them all, and of his victorious conquest ouer death, that so we might haue faith and hope in God. Wherefore if 1 Pet. 1. 21. God hath plainly opened vnto vs the worke of our redempti­on, and reconciliation wrought by Christ, which is the foun­dation of the Couenant of grace, wherein God offereth him­selfe to be a gracious God, and a louing Father to all such as imbrace it with a true faith; it cannot be, but if that with a true faith we apprehend this gracious Couenant, we should rest thereby throughly perswaded of the Lords inestimable fauour and loue towards vs.

Now that the vndoubted truth therof may euidently appeare, let vs obserue these three circumstances: First, the time when this assurance is giuen: Secondly, the meanes whereby it is wrought: Thirdly, the witnesses that giue euidence to the cer­tainty and infallibility thereof. Now concerning the first, when God by the light of the Gospel doth open our eies, & make vs to behold the light of his coūtenance shining vnto vs in Christ [Page 104] Iesus, and thereby doth not only informe our vnderstanding, but also reforme our will and affections, euen then in some measure he giueth vnto vs this comfortable assurance, that he hath admitted vs among the number of his children, and hath matriculated vs into the Vniuersity of his Saints, and hath en­tred our names into his booke of life.

For that which our blessed Sauiour auouched of Zacheus, when he willingly receiued by loue Christs person into his house, and his doctrine by faith into his heart: This day is saluation come to this house, for as much as this man is become Luke 19. 9. the sonne of Abraham; that is to be auerred of all persons whatsoeuer, that readily imbrace the faith that was in Abra­ham; seeing all such as haue their hearts purged by faith, are Rom. 4 12. Gal. 3. 26. 2 Tim. 2. 21. vndoubtedly thereby made the sonnes of God, and vessels of honour, sanctified and meet for the Lord. Now (saith Saint Iohn) we are the sonnes of God, euen as many as by an 1 Iohn 3. 2. effectuall calling are brought to a wise and vnderstanding faith, and to an holy and vpright life. So Saint Bernard; At Bern. [...]p. 107. the rising of the Sunne of righteousnesse, at our iustification, (that is, when we are made inberently iust and righteous, for so he taketh the word in this place) the secret that was hidden from the beginning, concerning those that are predestinate and shall be blessed, beginneth to appeare out of the depth of eter­nity, whilest a man called by the feare of God, and framed to righteousnesse by loue, presumeth that he is of the number of the blessed, knowing that whom he hath iustified, them also he hath glorified.

In the which very place (that we may come to our second circumstance) Saint Bernard aduiseth the person that is made an holy and iust man, to take for the opener of this mystery of his saluation, the Spirit making him righteous and iust; and thereby testifying to his spirit that he is the child of God. For (saith he) who is a iust man, but he that being beloued of God loueth him againe? Which commeth not to passe, but by the Spirit of God, reuealing by saith the eternall promise of God for his saluation to come, the which reuelation, (that is, the ground or meanes of the which reuelation) is nothing else but [Page 105] the infusion of spirituall grace, by the which the deedes of the flesh are mortified, and the man that hath it, is prepared to the kingdome of heauen, together receiuing by one spirit, that whereby he may presume that he is beloued, and loueth a­gaine.

So then when the Apostle auoucheth, that the Spirit of God beareth witnesse to our spirits that we are the children Rom. 8. 16. of God, that he doth (saith Saint Bernard) by nothing else but by the infusion of spirituall grace, whereby the deedes of the flesh are mortified, and the man of God is quickened vnto an holy and heauenly life. So Origen; The testimony of the spi­rit, Orig. in 8. Cap. ad [...]om. is an hability giuen by the Spirit not to doe all things for feare, but for loue towards God. So Ambrose also, vpon the same words of the Apostle, calleth it an hability gi­uen by the Spirit of God, to leade a life fitting the name of the sonnes of God, whereby our heauenly Fathers marke is seene in vs. And this these holy men learned of the holy Apostle Saint Peter, Giue (saith he) all diligence to ioyne to your 2 Pet. 1. 10. faith, vertue; to your vertue, knowledge; to knowledge, temperance; to temperance, patience; to patience, brotherly kindnesse, to brotherly kindnesse, loue, &c. and hereby make your calling and election sure, for if you doe such things ye shall neuer fall.

For whereas God hath promised to be a gracious God, and louing Father to all such as trust in him, loue him, and feare him, and are carefull to obserue his Lawes, and are truly sor­rowfull for their daily transgressions and sinnes; How can it otherwise be, but that the faithfull hauing by their dutifull conuersing with God in the holy exercises of hearing his holy Word, and of prayer, obtained these graces in some suffi­cient measure? How can it, I say, otherwise be, but that thereby they should be certainly perswaded that God is their louing and gracious God, and that they are his beloued peo­ple? For it is impossible that the promises of God made to his people concerning this matter, should be void and with­out effect. Walke (saith the Lord) in my Statutes and keepe Ex. 20. 19. my iudgements, and do them, and sanctifie my Sabbaoths, and [Page 106] they shall be a signe betweene me and you, that ye may know that I am your God. Of the certainty and euidency of the truth thereof, the Apostle Saint Paul was so confident, that he appealeth to euery faithfull mans experience among the Romans concerning the same; saying, Know ye not that to Rom. 6. 16. whomsoeuer ye giue your selues as seruants to obey, his ser­uants ye are, to whom ye obey, whether it be of sinne vnto death, or of obedience vnto righteousnesse? The faithfull then being well witting to their own hearts that they haue gi­uen themselues to God, and are carefull to performe the works of faith, loue, holinesse, and righteousnesse according vnto the rule of Gods word, in obedience vnto God, doe so throughly know hereby that they do an acceptable seruice vnto God, and that they are his obedient seruants, that they doe greatly re­ioyce therein with the Apostle; This is our reioycing, euen the 2 Cor. 1. 12. testimony of our conscience, that in simplicity and godly purenesse, &c.

Now if it be obiected that the faithfull know not their owne hearts, nor the true nature of these diuine graces, nor the right notes and markes of the holy workes that proceed from them, and therefore albeit they are indued with these gra­ces, and performe these works, yet they cannot know that they are the seruants of God; We answer, first, that that obiection is in direct tearmes, flat contrary to the testimony of the Pro­phet before alleaged, where the faithfull being commanded to do their works according to the rule of Gods Commande­ments, being from their hearts made carefull thereof, are thereby assured that they are the obedient seruants of the Lord. Secondly, we answere, that all men doe in part know their owne hearts, and their thoughts, words, and workes, and that the faithfull doe in some measure know the true na­ture of all heauenly graces, and the right notes of their true fruits.

All men doe know themselues in part, because God hath giuen to all a conscience to be a witnesse together with them­selues, not onely of their words and workes, but also of the 1 Cor. 2. 11. very thoughts and purposes of their hearts, as the names of [Page 107] conscience doe sufficiently declare. For no man knoweth our [...], Conscientia. hearts but God, and our selues, and therefore conscience is a knowledge that we haue of our owne wayes together with God. Euery one then by the light of his conscience knoweth Mens non po­test non intelli­gere quod intel­ligit. Nemo nescit se velle quod vult. Prou. 14. 10. what he himselfe knoweth, and vnderstandeth what he him­selfe vnderstandeth, and perceiueth what he himselfe thinketh, desireth, willeth, speaketh, or doeth. Euery one knoweth (saith Salomon) for what his owne heart is sorrowfull, and in what it reioyceth, and none else but God onely; Euen the ve­ry wicked by the meanes of their consciences, are made wit­ting to their owne wayes; How much more are the faithfull by the light of the word? For by the clearenesse of the hea­uenly doctrines their hearts are opened, and they are enabled Act. 16. 14. in some good measure to know themselues and to know God, Heb. 18. 11. Iohn 6. 45. Act. 2. 17. and to vnderstand what belongeth to a sound faith, and to an holy and godly life. For the faithfull know that such an ap­prehension and knowledge of Christ, as causeth all things to be as dung to them in respect thereof, is a sure signe of a sancti­fied minde, lightened with the cleare sight of a true faith. They know that to desire to inioy the loue of God aboue all other things whatsoeuer, and to be willing and ready to con­uerse with God and with Christ in the daily and religious ex­ercises of the word of God, and prayer, and to loue the bre­thren because they loue God, and are beloued of God, are true tokens of true Christian loue.

They know also, that to be truly sorrowfull for offending so louing and gracious a God, as he hath declared himselfe to be in Christ, and in that respect to feare to offend him, and to be carefull to walke in all his righteous Lawes, are sure signes of true repentance, and of the right feare of God, and of sin­cere holinesse and righteousnesse. And they knowing in their owne consciences that they haue by the gracious worke of the Spirit of God, such a faith, loue, repentance, feare, and righ­teousnesse, know that they are in Gods fauour and loue, and that they are his faithfull seruants: We know (saith St. Iohn, speaking in the name of all the faithfull) that we are of God, 1 Iohn 5. 29. and that the whole world lieth in wickednesse; We know [Page 108] that the Sonne of God is come, and hath giuen vs a minde to know him which is true, and we are in him that is true; that is, in his Sonne Iesus Christ, this same is very God and eternall life. And againe, we know that we are translated from death 1 Iohn 3. 14. to life, because we loue the brethren. And that he speaketh thus in the name of all the faithfull, we may vnderstand in that in the like asseueration, he changeth the person; saying, If ye know that God is righteous, know ye that he that doth righ­teousnesse is borne of God, by the which testimonies of the 1 Iohn 2. 29. Apostle it is manifest, that the faithfull knowing that they are indued with the true knowledge of Christ, and with true loue, and with true righteousnesse, know thereby that they are of God, and that they are his elect and chosen children.

For as a true friend among men, doth bestow such fauours and gifts vpon him whom he intirely and tenderly loueth, as the receiuer vnderstandeth what they are and their worth also, that so by manifesting his great kindnesse he may winne mutu­all and reciprocall loue: so God the friend of friends, giueth his spirituall graces vnto all those whom he hath loued in Christ, and chosen in him before the foundation of the world, and maketh them to vnderstand what these his principall bles­sings are, and the end why he giueth them, euen to assure them of his fatherly fauour and loue. Yea, he maketh them sensible of this gracious worke of his Spirit in their owne hearts, when he effecteth the same by the powerfull operation of his owne holy Spirit, and worketh a true sense and feeling thereof in the receiuers themselues, as it hath already beene declared in the opening of the second question of the first part of this treatise, and shall bee further cleared also in the second part here­of. For that the faithfull should not doubt of Gods loue toward themselues, he giueth his owne sanctifying Spirit, and their owne sanctified spirits to testifie the same, that against the sufficiency of their testimonies, no man can take any iust Rom. 8. 16. exception.

In the Law (saith our Sauiour) it is written that the testi­mony Iohn 8. 17. of two men is true. Of what an vndoubted truth then is that thing, which is witnessed by a sanctified conscience [Page 109] whereas the testimony of conscience without this qualificati­on, Conscientia mil­le testes. is in stead of a thousand witnesses? Now if the witnesse of a sanctified conscience be of such validity, which yet is but an humane testimony, what is the witnesse of God himselfe? Now this is the witnesse of God (saith the Apostle) that not 1 Iohn 5. 9. onely he hath giuen vnto vs eternall life, but also that he hath by his Spirit giuen vnto vs our faich to testifie the same to our owne soules, and that to this end, that we might know that we haue eternall life, and that we might beleeue (viz. by a faith daily growing stronger and stronger) in the name of the Sonne of God.

The which thing cannot be but effectually wrought, if the faithfull would daily and duly consider, that the promise of blessednesse made by Christ to all that beleeue, was by God deliuered not onely by word of mouth, but also by an oath, Iohn 5. 24. and after the same maner was redeliuered to Christ, and that to this end, that by two immutable things, wherein it is impos­sible Heb. 6. 17. that God should lie, we might haue strong consolation; and not only so, but also was set downe vnder his own hand a­gaine and againe in all the bookes of the old and new Testa­ment: and further yet, was ratified and confirmed by many feales of diuers Sacraments.

Wherefore no maruell though the faithfull in former ages haue often openly made profession of this their comfortable assurance of Gods loue, publishing and proclaiming, that God was their God and they his seruants, and that Christ was their Christ in particular, and that by his Bloud, shed precise­ly for themselues, they were iustified from all their sinnes. O my soule (saith Dauid) thou hast said (and said it againe and Psal. 16. 2. againe) vnto the Lord, thou art my God; for so it followeth in the same Psalme, and in diuers others, The Lord is the po [...] ­tion of mine inheritance, and of my cup thou shalt maintaine my lot, my lot is fallen vnto me in a very good ground, I haue a goodly heritage. So Psal. 18. I will loue thee deerely, O Lord, my strength, the Lord is my rocke, and my fortresse, and my deliuerer, my God, and my strength in whom I will trust, my shield, and the horne also of my saluation. So Esay, [Page 110] O Lord thou art my God. So Thomas; My Lord, my God. Esay 25. 1. Ioh. 20. 28. Hos. 2. 23. So all the faithfull since the comming of Christ in the flesh; I will say vnto them that were not my people, thou art my peo­ple, and they shall say, thou art my God. And verily, as when Ahab said to Benhadads seruants, Is my brother Benhadad yet 1 Kings 20. 33. aliue, they tooke aduantage thereby saying, thy brother Ben­hadad: so whereas God calleth himselfe in particular the God of the faithfull, and them in like manner his people and his ser­uants; why may not the faithfull call not God only their God, but themselues also his seruants after a speciall maner, making thereby a thankfull confession of their own high dignity which the Lord their God hath bestowed vpon them? It was not pride then and presumption, but a thankfull and dutifull acknow­ledgement of Gods most singular goodnesse towards himselfe that made Dauid sound out with a loud voyce, and double the same againe and againe, Behold Lord I am thy seruant, I am thy seruant, and the sonne of thine handmaid; thou hast bro­ken my bonds, that is, thou hast deliuered me from the bon­dage of sinne and Satan, and hast made me the seruant of righ­teousnesse; and therefore I may safely assure my selfe that I am thy seruant. So old Simeon; Lord now lettest thou thy Luke 2. 29. seruant depart in peace, according to thy word. So Elias; O Lord God of Abraham, Isaac, and Israel, let it be knowne 1 Reg. 18. 36. this day that thou art the God of Israel, and that I am thy ser­uant, & that I haue done al these things at thy commandement. So the Apostles; Simon Peter a seruant and an Apostle of Ie­sus 2 Pet. 1. 1. Iac 1. 1. Iude 1. Rom. 1. 1. Christ. Iames a seruant of God, and of the Lord Iesus Christ. Iude a seruant of Iesus Christ. Paul a seruant of Iesus Christ. They knew that they serued Christ faithfully in the preaching of the Gospell, and in all other duties inioyned to Act. 27. 23. them by Christ; and therefore they were bold to publish and proclaime themselues to be his seruants, and Christ himselfe to be their Lord. So Tertullian writing in the defence of the Tert. in Apol. Christian faith against the Gentiles; The religious (saith he) among you, seeke for safety where it cannot be had, &c. but I cannot pray for it but to him of whom I know that I shall ob­taine it, because it is hee that is able to doe it; and I am the [Page 111] party to whom it is to be granted, because I am his seruant, and doe worship him alone.

Now as euery faithfull man knoweth that God is [...]is God in particular, and that he himselfe is Gods seruant; so he know­eth the same blessing to be wrought for him by Christ, being in particular his Redeemer and Sauiour, who hath tendred to God a full satisfaction for the discharge of his sinnes. So pro­testeth the mother in the name of all her children; My belo­ued Cant. 2. 16. is mine, and I am his; and whom may we ioyne next to the mother, but her best and deerest daughter? My soule (saith Luk: 1. 47. he) doth magnifie the Lord, and my spirit reioiceth in God my Sauiour. So Iob; I am sure that my Redeemer liueth. So Da­uid, Iob 19 25. Psal. 19. 14. Let the words of my mouth, and the meditations of my heart, be alwaies acceptable in thy sight, O Lord, my strength, and my Redeemer. So Saint Paul; I liue by the faith of the Gal. 2. 20. Sonne of God, who hath loued me, and giuen himselfe for me. So an ancient Peere of the Church, whose workes haue beene thought by some, worthy to be fathered vpon Saint Austine; I come more sweetly to my Iesus then to any of the Saints. So Saint Austine himselfe in his Epistle to Dardanus; O good Iesu, O the Redeemer of my soule, wherewithall shall I re­quite thy clemency, or satisfie thy goodnesse, for not shed­ding better bloud for thine elect, then thou diddest for my sinnes.

So Saint Cyrill vpon these words, Let his bloud be vpon vs and our children; To what end should I haue wealth, and hope for the inheritance of the goods of this world, seeing al­ready I am heire of thy most precious bloud, and redeemed with thy most glorious death? Why should not I very much esteeme of my selfe, seeing thou hast shed as much bloud for me, as thou hast done for all the world? So Saint Bernard vp­on these words of our blessed Sauiour, I haue earnestly desired to eate this Passeouer with you before I suffer; O good Iesu, O the loue of my soule, who among mortall men doth desire to make his life perpetuall, as thou didst desire to loose thine for me? What delight wilt thou take in the world to come, with thine elect; seeing here vpon earth thou didst call that day [Page 112] wherein thou didst suffer, Easter: that is, a great and solemne festiuall day? O good Iesi, O the Redeemer of my sou [...]e, doe not I happily owe thee as much as all the world oweth thee, seeing I haue cost thee as much bloud as all the world hath done?

Lastly, we may ioine to these, Saint Ambrose, as one that is ioined with them in the same faith. I will not (saith he) glo­ry Ambros. de Ia­cob & vita be­ata. cap. 6. because I am iust, but because I am redeemed will I glory; I will not glory that I am void of sinne, but for that my sinnes are remitted vnto me; I will not glory for that I haue profited any, or for that any hath profited me, but for that Christ is an aduocate to the Father for me, and for that his bloud was shed for me.

By all which confessions which these holy persons made of their faith, we may perceiue that it is the proper worke of true faith, not onely to beleeue that Christ is our Sauiour in particular, and that he shed his bloud as precisely for vs, as well as for any other of the residue of the faithfull, but also that thereby our sinnes are forgiuen in particular vnto our selues.

For it is not enough (as Saint Bernard saith) to beleeue that Bernard. Ser. 2. de Annunciat. thy sinnes cannot be done away but by him against whom thou hast offended, and who himselfe cannot offend, but thou must proceed further, and beleeue also, that thy sinnes are for­giuen euen to thy selfe. To doubt of the most singular vertue of the bloud of Christ to purge all the sinnes of all the faithfull, were infidelity: euen so for any one that beleeueth himselfe to be one of the faithfull, to doubt whether his sinnes are forgi­uen to himselfe, is to betray his hypocrisie, seeing whatsoeuer he professeth, yet either he beleeueth not himselfe to be one of the faithfull, or else he beleeueth not the truth of the promise of the pardon of sinne, that God hath made by all the Prophets Act. 10. 43. to all that beleeue.

Why? Manasses himselfe that was a grieuous murtherer of Gods deare Saints, and a greater Idolater then many of the Heathen; yet when he felt Gods mercy in giuing him repen­tance, he was perswaded that God was his God and louing [Page 113] Father, and had saued and del [...]uered him from all his iniquities and sinnes. No maruell then that Ezechias the Father of Ma­nasses, Esay 38. 17. who walked before God in truth, and with a perfect heart, and did that which was good and acceptable in his sight, and therefore knew himselfe to be accepted of God, did make this profession after he was deliuered from his dangerous sicknesse;; saying, Behold, for felicitie I had bitter griefe, but it was thy pleasure to deliuer my soule from the pit of corrup­tion, for thou hast cast all my sinnes behinde thy backe. No maruell likewise that Dauid a man after Gods owne heart, re­soluing with true sorrow of soule to confesse his sinnes, had a certaine assurance of the pardon of them, as he himselfe testi­fieth: saying, I thought I will confesse my sinnes against my Psal. 3 [...]. 5. selfe, and thou forgauest the iniquitie of my sinne: For the which benefit being so gratious and great, he calleth vpon his soule againe and againe to be thankfull vnto God in the best manner that possibly he could doe; saying, Praise the Lord, Psal. 1 [...]3. 1. O my soule, and all that is within me, praise his holy Name. Praise the Lord, O my soule, and forget not all his benefits, which forgiueth all thy sinnes, and healeth all thine infirmi­ties.

There be two things that hinder this comfortable assu­rance in all the faithfull more or lesse, especially in the time of some grieuous tentation. As first, the small measure of faith, and other spirituall graces, and the great strength of their earthly and carnall affections. And secondly, the remnants of distrustfull feare of vtterly falling away from God, caused by their manifold and daily fals; but the small measure of faith, and of other graces of sanctification, ought not to hinder the assurance of the faithfull; because a little faith is a true faith, aswell as a great faith; seeing more or lesse doth not change Magis & minus non variant speciem. Iohn 3 16. Apocol. 3. 8. the nature of a thing: a little faith then is as true a signe of Gods loue as a great, the Couenant of grace being made not only with them that haue a great faith, but a little also, euen with all that truly beleeue. The Church of Thiatyra had but a little strength, yet she was accepted with God aswell as the o­ther Churches that had greater: For workes of pietie are ac­cepted [Page 114] with God according to that a man hath, and not ac­cording 2 Cor. 8. 12. Matth. 13. 23. to that he hath not. The ground that brought forth fruit thirtie sold, is commended for good ground as well as that which brought forth a great deale more. And the seruant Matth. 25. 23. that gained two talents, is praised by his master as well as he that gained fiue. For God will not despise the day of small Zach. 4. 10. things, neither will our meeke and milde Sauiour Christ break the bruised reed, nor quench the smoaking flax. Matth. 12. 20.

Moreouer, when the Lord doth promise that he will be a gracious God to all that beleeue, repent, and returne vnto him, loue him, and feare him, and walke in his waies, he doth not respect the perfection of these graces, nor the worth of the workes that proceed from them, but these promises are all founded vpon the worthinesse of Christ, who is the foun­dation Act. 3. 26. Gal 3. 18. 2 Cor. 1. 20. Ephes. 1. 6. of the Couenant, and vpon the perfection and merit of his obedience: For all the promises of God are in him, yea, and in him, Amen. And all the faithfull are accepted in him as all their diuine graces, and fruitfull workes are spirituall sa­crifices well pleasing to God by the sweet odour of the sacri­fice 1 Pet. 2. 5. Apocal. 8. 3. of Christ. The small measure then of faith, and of all other graces of sanctification, ought not to discourage the faithfull, nor yet their sins of ignorance and infirmitie; seeing the sacrifi­ces Leuit. 4 2. Numb. 15. 24. vnder the Law appointed by God himselfe, being shad­dowes of the sacrifice of Christ, do assure them that they shall be fully pardoned by the perfection & merit of the sacrifice of Christ. Yea if any one truly repent, and be heartily sorry for his sinnes that haue beene willingly and wittingly committed, yet there is a sacrifice of expiation and reconciliation appoin­ted Leuit. 6. 1. Ezech. 18. 22. euen for all such sinnes, and a promise of pardon to all such sinners. For as no sinne is veniall, if it continually please; so no sinne is mortall if it heartily displease. And albeit sinne re­maine in the faithfull as long as they liue, yet if godly sorrow woundeth it, a godly death shall vtterly destroy it: And if in any one, sinne be deadly wounded, and at the last vtterly destroyed, how can it worke such a persons destruction?

Now albeit the faithfull many times fall, yet they neuer vt­terly fall away, seeing the Lord ordereth a good mans going, and Psal. 37. 24. [Page 115] maketh his way acceptable to himselfe; so that though he fall, yet he shall not be cast away, seeing the Lord vpholdeth him with his hand. For God hath bound himselfe vnder the Co­uenant of grace, that he will not leaue his faithfull seruants to stand or fall at their owne choice, but that hee will stablish their wils by his grace, that they shall neuer will and resolue to continue perpetually in sinne, and vtterly to fall away from God, as it is deliuered by the Prophet Ieremy. Ier. 32. 40.

Now whether this assurance be the forme or the effect of a true faith, we need not to be too peremptory herein; vndoub­tedly the Apostle seemeth to set it downe as an effect of faith; By Christ (saith he) we haue boldnesse and entrance, with confi­dence Ephes. 3. 12. by faith in him. By faith then we haue boldnesse to come vnto God, as to a louing and a gracious Father, and haue con­fidence in him that he will assist and aide vs in all our necessi­ties; saith then breedeth boldnesse and confidence, but it is no­more the one then the other, seeing it is the mother of them both: Verily, there is a trust or a confidence whereby a faith­full man doth vndoubtedly beleeue, and is confident that GOD is a gracious God to all that beleeue and embrace the Couenant of Grace; repent, loue, and feare God, and walke in his Lawes and Commandements; be they Iew or Gentile, Male or Female, Bond or Free, and this confidence is the very forme of faith, if it be not altogether one with it. But that trust and confidence whereby a faithfull man is perswaded, that God is to him in particular a gracious God, and a louing Father in Christ, arising vpon the action of the soule refle­cted vpon it selfe, and vpon it's owne spirituall estate, and ta­king notice of all the Diuine graces of the Spirit, wherewithall it is endued, is not faith, but an effect thereof, euen an habit, or rather an act of a sanctified conscience, lightned with a true faith; as our most Reuerend Diocesan, now a Citizen with the Saints in Heauen hath auouched in the second part of his Defence against Dr, Bishop fol. 269. and Reuerend Mr. Perkins, in his Treatise of Conscience. The summe of whose doctrine is comprehended in this Syllogisme.

If whosoeuer beleeueth, repenteth, loueth, and feareth God, [Page 116] and hath a sincere care to walke in all his commandements, is most assuredly in Gods loue, and shall vndoubtedly be saued, then whosoeuer knoweth assuredly that he beleeueth, repen­teth, loueth, and feareth God, and hath a sincere care to walke in all his Commandements, knoweth assuredly thereby that he is in Gods loue, and that vndoubtedly he shall be saued.

But I know (saith euery sincere and faithfull Christian) by the act of mine owne conscience reflected vpon my selfe, that I beleeue, repent, loue, and feare God, and haue a sincere care to walke in all his Commandements.

Therefore I know assuredly that I am in Gods loue, and shall vndoubtedly be saued.

Now to giue a sure and a certaine assent to the maior pro­position grounded vpon the vndoubted truth of Gods promi­ses, made to all the faithfull in Christ Iesus, and to be confident of the infallibilitie thereof, is of the very essence & substance of faith; but to assume the minor proposition, and thereupon to inferre the conclusion, is an act of a sanctified conscience, light­ned with a true faith.

The Church of Rome commendeth doubtfulnesse of salua­tion, as a propertie beseeming Christian humilitie and feare, and condemneth the infallible assurance thereof of haereticall security and presumption. And yet this Church assi [...]eth her followers, that will submit themselues to be guided by her Canons, that thereby they shall be brought into fauour with God, and so vndoubtedly be made happy and blessed. That so we may know that she is Babel the Mother of confusion, for that she doth by the contrariety of her actions and positi­ons ouer-throw her owne principall grounds.

A Romish Catholicke must liue in feare and suspence of the full pardon of his sinnes by faith in Christs bloud, and yet if he receiue absolution from a Romish Priest, or a Pardon from the Pope, he must rest assured thereof: A Romish Catholicke must not rest assured of his iustification and saluation by the righteousnesse of Christ, imputed vnto him by the free and vn­deserued grace and mercy of God, but if he be carefull to fulfill the Law of God and the rules of their religious orders, hee [Page 117] shall rest assured that he hath not onely merited his owne iusti­fication & saluation, but also that he hath supererogated there­by for the good of other. Nay, by murthering of Princes & o­uerthrowing of states euen against their oathes & alleagiance, they may not onely merit heauen, but deserue happily (if it so please the Pope) the dignity thereof, a Canonized Saint.

But to erect so great a building as is the assurance of our iustification and saluation vpon so weake and rotten foundati­ons, is in truth presumptuous and intollerable folly and mad­nesse. For if we would respect, I say not the workes of righte­ousnesse, wrought wholly, or in part by our owne free-will, but the principall fruits of the Spirit of God, and the best du­ties that the faithfull are enabled to performe thereby, are not these Gods speciall gifts, making vs indebted vnto God, and therefore deseruing nothing, much lesse iustification and salua­tion at Gods hands? but if we would consider them as pled­ges and pawnes of Gods loue, procured for vs by Christ Ie­sus, and as the first fruites of that heauenly inheritance, which he himselfe hath purchased for vs, how can we but rest assured to be brought in the time appointed by the Lord, to the pos­session of that, whereof we haue so certaine an earnest, and so sure a pledge.

In pasting ouer temporall Land from man to man, we esteeme much of good securitie, which highly commendeth euen an hard bargaine: A sound title, and a good conueyance, from such and such persons, to such and such other, maketh the security to be sufficient. The goodliest possession that can be passed ouer to any of the sonnes of men, is the glorious manner of the coelestiall Paradise, the true title thereunto is Christ and his righteousnesse, the conueyance thereof, is the Word and the Sacraments, which giue Christ to all that be­leeue, and the sure and certaine earnest of the same, is the first fruits of the Spirit. But to our Romish Catholickes, the righte­ousnesse of our blessed Sauiour Iesus Christ, performed for vs in his owne person, and imputed vnto vs by the Lords most free and vndeserued mercy, is a meere nullity, and new no iustice, and the apprehension thereof by faith, is a phantasticall [Page 118] apprehension of that which is not a false faith, and an vntrue imputation, as our masters of Rhemes haue taught. For their Rhem. in c. 3. ad Rom. title to the heauenly Paradise, is the merit of that righteousnes which is wrought by themselues, and their conueyances are the Popes Indulgences and Pardons, and their Priests Abso­lutions and Masses, and the deuotions of the men of their Re­ligious orders. But what is their securitie for all this? verily nono at all; for they are commanded to liue still in feare and doubtfulnesse, because they know not how much they faile in the measure, and manner of the fulfilling of this righteous­nesse, and whether or no they shall be enabled to perseuere. And verily no maruaile that their security for their heauenly happinesse is so small, or none at all, seeing their pay for the same is in such light and clipt money, yea in such base and counterfeit coyne, and their conueyance thereof so feeble and weake.

The faith of our Romish Catholicks, as they themselues teach, is such a faith as may be in the deuils, and therefore no maruaile but as the deuils beleeue and tremble, so they doe beleeue and Iac. 2. 19. tremble also: but wheras the pay made for the purchase of the coelestiall Paradise vnto all faithfull Christians, is the absolute and perfect rigteousnesse of Christ performed for them, and the conueyauce thereof vnto them, is the Lords gracious grant thereof set downe in the bookes of the Prophets and Apostles, and sealed with the seales of the holy Sacraments, both of the Old and New Testament, therefore the true faithfull Christi­an needeth not to feare and to doubt of his saluation, seeing he hath so good euidence for the same. For seeing Christ hath deliuered them out of the hands of their enemies, that they should serue the Lord without feare, in holinesse and righte­ousnesse Luke 1. 74. all the dayes of their liues; why should they feare, or doubt to enioy the fruit of this deliuerance wrought by such a person, and by such meanes.

Assuredly they doe not as the Apostle testifieth, speaking in the name of all the faithfull; Yee (saith he) haue not receiued Rom. 8. 16. the spirit of bondage to feare againe, but yee haue receiued the spirit of adoption, where by we cry Abba, Father, the same [Page 119] spirit beareth witnesse with our spirit, that we are the Sonnes of God; if we be children, wee bee also heires of God, and heires annexed with Christ. This ioyfull and comfortable se­curity of all true and faithfull Christians; Saint Cyprian set­teth Cypr contra Demetriadem. downe after this manner. There is (saith he) with vs strength of hope, and stedfastnesse of faith, & amidst the ruines of a decaying world, a couragious minde, and a constant ver­tue, and a patience alwayes ioyfull, and a soule alwayes secure of God to be our God. Thus doth both Scripture and Fathers set forth that comfortable security which GOD by his Spirit, hath setled in the hearts of his faithfull ser­uants.

The security then which they condemne, is that whereby men are made either awl [...]sse of falling into temptations, or carelesse of vsing the meanes appointed by God to withstand tentations, or bold of their own strength in vsing the meanes, and so negligent therby to craue continuall aide and assistance from the Lord; for if we fearing to fall into tentations, vse carefully the meanes appointed by God to withstand the same, and distrusting our owne strength, call continually to God for his aide; then as the Apostle himselfe commandeth we ought in all things to be secure or without feare; being Phil. 4. 6. throughly perswaded of this, that the euent of all things shall be happy, and that God will turne all to our good. Rom. 8. 26.

And verily the true Christian faith driueth away distrustfull feare out of the soule of euery true & sincere Christian, & ma­keth manifest vnto him the soundnes & vprightnes of his own heart, seeing otherwise it could neuer leade him to true happi­nesse; Yea (as the most learned Dr. Fotherby, our late most Reuerend and most louing Diocesan, Lord Bishop of Sarum, lib. 1. Cap. 12. Fol. 1 22. Hath shewed out of diuers of the bookes of the wisest among the Heathen) true happinesse hath bin esteemed for a man to haue his soule free frō terror & fearefulnesse; nay, without this freedome and security, it is most certaine that it cannot enioy so much as a shadow of any foelicity or any sound comfort and true contentment, seeing true contentment, and sound comfort and ioy is founded in a [Page 120] couragious confidence of the heart, and in the quiet security and tranquillity of the mind.

To be full of feare and terrour, is a property belonging to a 1 Ioh. 4. 18. slaue, yea, it is a b [...]senesle and slauishnes [...]e contrary to true confidence and courage: Feare (saith the Apostle) hath Cura quasi cor vreas. painefulnesse, and it br [...]edeth that care that burneth and scor­cheth the heart, and [...]ormenteth the soule, and it hastneth those Apoc. 21. 8. that willingly entertaine it towards the horrours of hell, and excludeth them from the ioyes of Heauen.

How then ought all the sincere Professors of the Gospell, to be thankefull to God, for that he hat sent his Gospell vnto them, and hath opened theeir eyes thereby, so to apprehend his vnspeakeable loue in Christ, reuealed therein, that therby they are effectually stirred vp to loue God? especially seeing (as the Apostle saith) there is no feare in loue, but perfect loue 1 Ioh. 4. 18. casteth out feare. For as a chast spouse is not iealous of her kind husband, and a dutiful sonne is not so fearefull as to think that his tender-hearted Father will withdraw his loue frō him: so the true Church of Christ being his beloued Spouse, and her legitimate children being the children of God, will not be fearefull & distrustfull whether God will change his kind affe­ction towards them, & with-draw from them his tender loue. Nay, vndoubtedly the true Church is alwayes ready to pro­fesse and say, My beloued is mine, and I am his; he is my belo­ued and still loueth me, and therefore I will continually loue him, and reioyce for euer in his constant loue: And so vn­doubtedly the legitimate children of the true Church, are rea­dy and willing to confesse with their elder brother Saint Paul; We liue, yet not we now, but Christ liue [...]h in vs, and in that we now liue in the flesh, we liue by the faith of the Sonne of God, who hath loued vs and giuen himselfe for vs.

And verily such a confession is set downe by the Wiseman in the name of all the Saints: Though we sinne (say they all) Sap 15. 2. yet we are thine, for we know thy power, but we sinne not, knowing that we are thine. In which words foure remarkeable points of doctrine are deliu [...]red vnto vs: First, that the Saints in this life, auouch that they are the Lords, in his fauour, and in his [Page 121] loue; and that we may vnderstand how certainly they are assured thereof, they double the same asseueration, saying, that they doe not goe by guesse, or stand vpon blinde hope, but that they know indeed that they are the Lords. Secondly, the meanes are [...]et downe whereby they know that they are Gods euen because he hath giuen to them a true knowledge of him­selfe: We are thine (say they) for we know thy power. Thirdly, they auouch that their sinnes of ignorance and infirmity, doe not take from them this assurance of their faith; For (say they) though we sinne, yet are we thine: Fourthly, they auouch that this assurance of Gods loue is a most powerfull meanes to keepe them that they doe not willingly giue themselues ouer to sinne: For (say they) we sinne not, knowing that we are thine. And therefore herein also the iudgement of the Church of Rome is contrary to the plaine and direct euidence giuen in by all the Saints, in that they affirme that the assurance of Gods loue is a spurre to sinne, whereas the Saints auouch, and that no doubt vpon their owne experience, that it is a bridle to re­straine from the same. Grace concealed from such as are left to their owne headstrong affections, may be an occasion that many are carried headlong into sinne: but grace reuealed gi­ueth grace, reuoketh from sinne, and prouoketh vnto all good workes. The grace of God (saith the Apostle) that bringeth Tit. 2. 11. saluation vnto all men hath appeared, and teacheth vs that we should deny vngodlinesse and worldly lusts, and that we should liue iustly and soberly and godly in this world,

Wherefore in that the Church of Rome not onely willeth & cōmandeth her followers to doubt of their saluation, and to feare whether they be in the estate of grace, but also disgraceth the security of saluation giuen to the faithfull, by the Gospell of Christ, being the powerfull instrument of God; to worke faith & grace, it is euident that she is the mother of infidelity, and not of faith, and that she leadeth her disciples to hellish horrours and terrours, the iust reward of fearefull infidelity; and not to ioy vnspeakeable and glorious, the happy fruit and 1 Pet. 1. 8. issue of a confident Christian faith, as Saint Peter testi­fieth.

And thus haue I shewed in the clearing and demonstrating of these three last propositions, what manner of knowledge that is, which I affirme to be all one with sauing faith; as first Phil. 1. 10. a wise discerning knowlege, wher by we so apprehend Gods loue in Christ reuealed vnto vs in the Gospell, as that we esteeme and embrace it as ou [...] highest happinesse and our chiefest good. Secondly, a sanctifying knowledge, whereby we are not onely set in a right course, but also are guided to walke constantly in all holy wayes, that so we may be made Tit. 1. 1. meete to be partakers of Gods loue. And thirdly, a comfor­ting and chearing knowledge whereby we haue a certaine assurance of Gods fatherly loue in this present life, (albeit not Rom. 8. 15. without many conflicts with distrustfull feares) and shall at the last be brought to the quiet and peaceable possession 1 Ioh. 5. 19. thereof in the life to come.

CHAP. VII.

The vtility and dignity of faith, and the great difficulty to attaine thereunto.

THe vtilitie and dignitie of faith doth hence appeare, in that it causeth the faithfull to behold in Christ as in a miraculous mirrour of Gods matchlesse mercy, an incompa­rable treasure of his vnspeakeable loue; and to cleaue con­stantly to it, as to their highest happinesse and chiefest good, and maketh them desirous from the very bottome of their hearts to make manifest their thankfulnesse vnto him, by their sincere obedience to all his Commandements, and brin­geth also peace of conscience vnto them, by giuing them an assurance of the pardon of their sinnes, and of their receiuing into grace and fauour with God.

And not only so, but also for that it causeth them continu­ally to fight against their spirituall enemies, that would make them to breake their Couenant with God, and in the end gi­ueth [Page 123] them a full conquest ouer them al. This is (saith the Apo­stle 1 Iohn 5. 4. speaking to the faithfull) the victory, that is, the principall weapon whereby the victory is gotten, and the world ouer­come, euen your faith.

And therefore it is not without cause that the Apostle Saint Paul exhorteth the faithfull, that aboue all they should take vnto themselues the shield of faith, because thereby they Ephes. 6. 16. might quench all the fiery darts of the Deuill. And verily, faith is the first and the chiefest of all those diuine and heauen­ly graces that are wrought in the hearts of Gods children by the holy Ghost, and it is the fountaine and root of all the rest, and therefore in diuers places where they are named together, it is first named, and hath the primacie, and as it were, the right hand of all the rest; by faith Christ doth dwell in our hearts, by whom God and all his blessings are made ours. 2 Pet. 1. 5. 1. Thess. 3. 6. Ephes. 3. 17. 1 Cor. 3. 23. Faith (saith Saint Austine) is Christ in vs, and that heauenly Sunne is impaired or increased according to our faith, Aug. in Psal. 1 2 [...]. And againe, Faith is the very soule of the soule, and the life thereof, Aug. in Ioh. hom. 49. Because it ioineth vs to Christ the Author of life, and bringeth with it all other di­uine graces wherein our spirituall life consisteth, Aug. de Prae­dest. sanct. cap. 7. And hence it is that the whole Law is said to appertaine to faith, if a true faith be vnderstood, Aug. de Fi­de & Oper. cap. 22.

And in this sense, faith may be called our whole sanctifica­tion, for that it worketh our whole sanctification; as infide­litie is called the proper, and after a sort, the only sinne, be­cause it is the originall of all vnrighteousnesse, Aug. cont. Ep. Pelag. lib. 3. cap. 3. For what good thing is there that is not obtained by faith? By faith we are iustified, Rom. 5. 1. By faith we are saued, Ephes. 2. 8. By faith we are made the sonnes of God, Gal 3. 26. By faith we are incorporated into the heauenly Ierusalem, and by it as by a cognizance or badge we are distinguished from all other societies. The Catholike Faith (saith Saint Austine) doth distinguish the iust from the vniust, not by the Law of workes, but of faith; without the Aug. ad Bonif. lib. 3. cap. 5. which, those very workes which seeme to be good, are tur­ned [Page 124] into sinne. Now if it were but in these respects, faith might challenge the chiefest place of precedency and honour in the assembly of all her princely Peeres; but much more may she doe it, for that in her owne proper worke she is im­ploied in beholding, imbracing, and magnnifying of all the diuine excellences and perfections that be in God, wherein consisteth the most proper and peculiar glory and honour of God.

By workes (saith Chrysostome) we obey God; but faith Chrysost. hom. 8. in [...]p. ad Rom. entertaineth a meet opinion of God, and glorifieth him, and maketh him much more to be admired, then doth the shewing forth of good workes: Works commend the doer, but faith commendeth God only; and what it is, it is wholly his, for it reioiceth in this, that it conceiueth great things, which re­dound to his glory. Wherefore no maruell that the Lord himselfe hath such a respect to faith, that all his gracious and glorious workes and wordes, tend either to the begetting, or strengthening of the same. For why hath the Lord accom­plished his most glorious workes of the Creation, Redemp­tion, and sanctification, but that they might be testimonies of his goodnesse, mirrours of his mercy, seales of his speciall Act. 14. 17. 2 Cor. 3. 18. Apoc 7. 2. Ephes. 1. 14. Cant 1. 3. Hos. 11. 4. 2 Pet. 1. 13. grace and fauour, pawnes and pledges of his fatherly kinde­nesse and loue, that so he might draw vs and binde vs vnto himselfe, and cause vs to trust perfectly in this his fauour and grace, which is thus and thus ratified and confirmed vnto vs? So why did our most blessed Sauiour send forth his Apostles into the whole world, to preach and publish to all creatures these so ioifull tidings of such inestimable fauours as are con­tained in the Gospell but that the whole world might be con­uerted to the faith, and might beleeue, and to be saued. As for the same end hath he caused the same to be penned for all posterities, that thereby there might be wrought a sauing Marke 16. 16. Iohn 20. 31. faith in the hearts of all the children of God, euen to the worlds end. Wherefore without all doubt faith is a most singular gift of God, seeing [...]e hath ordained such singular meanes for the effecting and working thereof; yea, it is a most rare blessing, and hardly gotten, seeing where these singular meanes are best [Page 125] vsed, euen there of [...]ntimes appeareth little fruit.

When Esayas more like an Euangelist then a Prophet, had published this doctrine of faith, euen to the Lords own people, what was his owne testimony concerning his successe thereof, Esay 53. 1. but this? Lord who hath beleeued our report, & to whomis the arme of the Lord renealed? Nay, when our blessed Sauiour him­self came in his own person to preach these glad ridings of the Gospell, euen with the mouth & tongue of the Son of God, & after so wise and powerfull a manner, that his very enemies did wonder at the gracious words that came out of his mouth; and were forced to confesse, That neuer man spake as he did. Yea, Luke 4 22. Ioh. 17. 46. after he had wrought many strange and wonderfull signes for the further confirmation thereof, yet all this tooke so small ef­fect that by the testimony of Saint Iohn, being an eie witnesse of all these things; then also was fulfilled the former prophe­sie, Lord who hath beleeued our report? Yea, their infidelity Iohn 12. 37. Marke 6. 6. was so great, that our Sauiour Christ maruelled thereat.

And yet behold a thing more to be maruelled at, that the Apostles themselues who continually heard our Sauiours di­uine and heauenly doctrine, and daily saw his wonderfull workes, were yet so hardly brought to the faith, that our Sa­uiour after his resurrection forced to reprooue them most bit­terly for it; saying, Oh ye fooles, and slow of heart to beleeue all that the Prophets haue spoken. No maruell then, that al­beit Luke 24. 25. the Gospel be published and reuiued in these last daies, be­fore the comming of Christ to iudgement, by many singular and excellent instruments, yet when the Sonne of man com­meth, he shall not finde faith on the earth. Luke 18. 8.

The truth is, that it is an easie matter to beleeue lies, be­cause they are agreeable to our corrupt nature, but the do­ctrine of truth teaching the assurance of Gods loue in Christ, is a strange paradox, contrary to the common opinion of men. We (saith the Apostle) [...]each Iesus Christ crucified, a stumbling 1 Cor. 1. 23. blocke to the Iew, and foolishnesse to the Grecian. Or be it that a slender assent, and a formall approbation of the doctrine of faith, proceeding from some slight apprehension thereof, may bee somewhat generall where it hath beene long time [Page 126] taught by the Preacher, and commanded by the Prince; yet a settled perswasion proceeding from a sure and sound appre­hension, is vndoubtedly a strange and wonderfull worke of God. Without all controuersie (saith the Apostle) great is 1 Tim. 3. 16. this mystery of godlinesse, God manifested in the flesh, iusti­fied in the Spirit, seene of Angels, preached vnto the Gentiles, and beleeued on in the world; yea, the agreement of faith, with the heart of man, is esteemed by Saint Austine to be one of the greatest miracles of our Christian profession.

And verily, if either we looke vpon the prophane world­lings, we shall see them scorning at the assurance of the faith­full, Sap. 2. 13. which causeth them to glory that God is their Father, and hath adopted them for his Sonnes: Or if we cast our eyes vpon the faithfull seruant of God himselfe, when he is in any great spirituall conflict, we shall soone see how ready he is to let loose the sure hold of his hope, and to plunge himselfe into the gulfe of despaire, because he is guiltie to himselfe of offen­ding so good and so gracious a God, by his owne manifold and great iniquities and sinnes.

Wherefore, albeit we haue attained to such a measure of faith as was giuen by Christ to his owne Apostles, yet had Luke 17. 5. Marke 9 24. we need continually to pray, O Lord increase our faith; and to say with the Father of the possessed childe, Lord I beleeue, helpe mine vnbeleefe. Yea, as Saint Austine admonisheth, Tota opera no­stra in hac vita est sanare oculum cordis vnde vi­detur Deus. Aug. de verb. Dom. ser. 18. Our whole worke in this life, must be continually imploied a­bout the cure of the eye of our heart, whereby God is seene; that is, our faith. The which lesson he learned of our Sauiour Christ, who when the people demanded of him, What they should doe, that they might worke the workes of God? An­swered them, saying, This is the worke of God, that ye be­leeue Iohn 6. 26. on him, whom he hath sent: and so his beloued Disci­ple hath taught vs also. This is the commandement of God, 1 Iohn 3. 23. that ye beleeue in the name of the Sonne of God, and loue one another as he gaue commandement. Wherefore the ca­lumination of the carnall professour, and of the Romane Ca­tholike, made against the doctrine of the Gospell, is vniust and vntrue: which is, that an easie way is laid open by the profes­sours [Page 127] of the Gospell, to life euerlasting; and heauen set at a very small rate, for that they teach, that God so loued the world, that he gaue his only begotten Sonne, to the end that Ioh. 3. 16. whosoeuer beleeueth in him, should not perish, but haue life euerlasting. Yea, our Catholike Romanists may iustly bee challenged for doing great and intollerable wrong to our Christian saith, in that they so vilisie and debase the same, that they make it common, not onely to the reprobate, but also to the very Deuils themselues; whereas in Tit. 1. 1. Act. 13. 43. very truth it is proper and peculiar to Gods elect, yea euen to such as are ordained to life euerlasting.

THE SECOND PART OF THEOLOGICALL LOGICKE.

The questions that are handled in this second part concerning the doctrines of faith, and are cleered by arguments drawne from all Topicke places, Are these,

QVEST. I.

The Church is not alwayes glorious and notorious, as a City seated vpon an high hill.

GOD would haue all men saued, and come to the knowledge of the truth, Arguments drawne from the efficient cause. 1 Tim. 2. 4. 1 Tim. 3. 15. and by the voice of truth vttered by the Church, the pillar and ground of truth, he doth call to him such as are to be of the truth, & doth cause thē to hearken vnto the truth, and to be led thereby into the euerlasting ha­bitations. Psal. 43. 3. Now truth and falshood are nigh neighbours, and dwell neere each to other, (for where God hath his Church the deuill hath his Chappell) and their houses in outward shew differ little, sauing that for the most part the fore-front of falshoodes habitation is gloriously set out, garnished and trimmed; whereas the doore of truth is plaine and homely. Whereby it commeth to passe, that false­hood [...]

in the right way of truth and righteousnesse) the testimonies of the Lord are sure, and giue wisedome to the simple. For doth pure seed breed Tares or pure Corne? And doth whole­some food breed noisome or wholesome humours? Vndoub­tedly light and sight preserue from stumbling and falling; it is Ioh 11. 9. Matth. 22. 29. darkenesse and blindnesse that cause both: Yee erre (saith our blessed Sauiour to the seduced Sadduces) not knowing the Scriptures nor the power of God. Euen as their seduced Fa­thers erred in their hearts, because they knew not the Lords Psal. 95. 10. Chrysost. Hom. 3. de Lazaro. wayes. The ignorance of the Scripture (saith Chrysostome) brought in haeresies, and a corrupt life, and made a confusion of all things.

Wherefore it is a note of an euill person, to hate the light, Ioh. 3. 20. lest his deeds should be reproued, as it is a badge of an haere­ticke, to accuse the Scriptures of ambiguity and obscurity (as Irenaeus affirmeth) for that in truth they doe without ambi­guity Iren. l 3. c. 2. and obscurity, giue definitiue sentence against their hae­resies. From the which badge and cognizance, if the Romish Church will be set free, let her purge out of the bookes of her deare darlings, the slanderous accusations of the Scriptures which are in them, and let her giue a generall liberty to the lay people, to haue the Scriptures in a knowne tongue, that so they may the more easily attaine to knowledge; and let her not any longer commend a blinde faith, nor teach that faith consisteth rather in ignorance then in knowledge.

QVEST. IV.

Not the sufferings or righteousnesse of any mere Man, but onely of our blessed Sauiour, both God and Man are of sufficient worthinesse to satisfie for sinne, and to merit the inheritance of the Kingdome of Heauen.

As in Adam was the common nature of all men, he being Arguments drawne from the materiall cause. the roote, all other the branches, that so he might be a fit per­son with whom the legall Couenant might be made: which was that if he would stand stedfast in obedience to the Law of God, which was written in his heart, and the which he was [Page 133] enabled to performe; he should conueigh ouer his nature, holy and pure to all his posterity, and be translated from an earthly to an heauenly Paradise: but if by his fall he stayned and pol­luted it, he should conueigh it ouer to them stayned and pol­luted, and make himselfe and all that by ordinary propagation came from him subiect to all miseries and woes: So in Christ Iesus the second Adam was the common nature of man, he being the roote, and the faithfull the branches, and vpon him Rom. 11. 17. Ioh. 15. 5. Gal. 3. 17. Act. 3. 26. was grounded the Euangelicall Couenant, that the sufferings which he endured, and the righteousnesse which he performed in our nature, not for himselfe, but for vs, should be auaileable to all that are vnited vnto him by a true faith, both for their de­liuerance from that condemnation which was due vnto them in respect of their sinnes, and for the purchasing vnto them of the glorious inheritance of the Kingdome of Heauen.

Vnto all such as seeke to be saued and iustified by their owne workes, our Sauiours answere is, If yee will enter into life Matth. 19. 16. (viz. by this doore) keepe the Commandements: but to all such as inquire and desire to enter into life by the right doore, they must looke to the answere giuen by the Apostle to the Iaylor, demaunding how he should be saued? Beleeue (said he) in the Lord Iesus, and thou shalt be saued and thy houshould (that Act. 16. 31. ioyne with thee in the true faith.) So Saint Peter to the same demand; Repent, and be baptized euery one of you in the Name Act. 2. 38. of Iesus Christ for the remission of sinnes, and ye shall receiue the gift of the Holy Ghost. So our blessed Sauiour himselfe, The Kingdome of God is at hand, repent and beleeue the Gospell. Now Mar. 1. 15. what this Gospell is, that Christ himselfe first preached in Iury and commanded his Apostles to preach to the whole world, The Apostle Saint Paul sheweth, saying; God hath made Iesus 2 Cor. 3. 21. Christ sinne for vs, which knew no sinne, that wee might be made the righteousnesse of God in him.

In all the which Testimonies we are giuen to vnderstand, that we haue great cause to repent vs for all our workes which are nothing else but sinnes, which are so odious to God, and so dangerous to our owne soules, that vnlesse Christ had made himselfe a sacrifice for them, we could not haue beene freed [Page 132] [...] [Page 133] [...] [Page 134] from death and damnation: and as concerning that righteous­nesse vnto the which euerlasting life was due, that we could not find in our selues, but Christ was to performe it for vs also; otherwise wee could not bee partakers of life euerlasting. For there must be a due and an equall proportion betweene the satisfaction and the debt, and betweene the price, and the thing purchased, if in iustice the one and the other, shall dis­charge and deserue the one and the other. But there is no e­quall proportion between the sufferings and righteousnesse of a meere man, and betweene sinne and the loue of God, and aeternall happinesse consisting therein, but onely betweene the sufferings and righteousnesse of our blessed and glorious Im­manuel, God and Man.

For the effect proceeding from the cause cannot exceed the [...]. Arist. Eth. l. 2. c. 1. vertue and power thereof, seeing the dignity and worth of the one, ariseth out of the worth and dignity of the other. Now the workes of Christ proceeded from his humane nature, per­sonated in his Diuine, and both his natures did concurre in effecting the most gracious and glorious work of the redemp­tion of man; whereas the faithfull are not personally vnited to the Sonne of God, or to the Holy Ghost, nor haue the spirit a­boue measure, but haue the remnants of originall sinne still staying in them, and stayning their best workes, and therefore not the workes of Christ wrought in vs by his Spirit, but those that he performed in his owne person for vs, are fully satisfactory for all our sinnes, and absolutely meritorious of the Crowne of Glory.

QVEST. V.

The Bread and Wine in the Eucharist, are not transub­stantiated into the Body and Bloud of Christ,

Bread and Wine in their natures and substances are the visi­ble signes and the materiall parts of the Eucharist, and there­fore are not transubstantiated into the very Body and Blood Aug. de Conse­cra. dist. 2 hoc est quod dico. of Christ, neither in truth can they be without the destruction of the Sacrament it selfe. For (as Saint Austin saith) euery [Page 135] thing while it subsisteth, retaineth the nature and truth of those things whereof it consisteth. At the first institution of the ho­ly Eucharist, the Euangelists, and the Apostle doe testifie that 1 Cor. 11. 24. our blessed Sauiour tooke bread, and when he had giuen thankes, brake it and gaue it to them, saying, Take, eate, this is my Body which was giuen for you, Doe this in remembrance of mee. It was Bread then in nature and substance, that our blessed Saui­our tooke at that time, and it was the very selfe-same thing that he consecrated by thankesgiuing, and brake and gaue to his Disciples, saying, Take, eate, this is my Body, that is, this is that I ordain to be the Sacrament, or sacred signe of my Body. For the word comming to the Element, doth not abolish it, but consecrate it to an holy vse, and so maketh it to be a Sacra­ment; seeing it doth not change it in nature and substance, but in vse. And verily (as S. Ambrose saith) If there be such force in Ambros. d [...] Sa­cra. l. 4. c. 4. the words of the Lord Iesus, that the things which were not (at his very word) begun to be, how much more can it worke this, that they shal be the same (in substance) that they were, and (yet) be changed into another thing (in vse.) For this Bread (saith Chrysostome) is counted worthy to be called the Lords C [...]rys [...]st ad Cae­sar. Monach. Body, albeit the nature of the Bread remayneth. Yea, as the Diuine and Humane natures in Christ being vnited together by personall vnion, remaine in their proper essence and sub­stance Gelas cont. Eutich. without being confounded or changed the one into the other.

Euen so (as the ancient Fathers haue taught) in the Sacra­ment of the Body and Blood of Christ, the visible Elements Theodor Di­alog. 2. mystically ioyned vnto the inuisible grace, do not depart from their former nature and substance. For he that honoured the signes which we see with the names of his Body and Bloud, did not change the nature (of the signes) but did adde grace to nature. And therefore the Apostle did often call it by the same name of Bread, after it was consecrated to be the Sacra­ment 1 Cor. 11. of his Body.

But for that our Romanists doe so presse the bare words of our blessed Sauiour, we may iustly demaund of them, in what words of our Lord shall we find, that he tooke Bread, either [Page 136] to abolish the substance of it, and to make the bare and naked shewes thereof to be the outward signes in the Sacrament, and and to bring his body into the place of it, or to turne the whole substance of it into the substance of his Body? Yea, where shall we find in these words, This is my Body, that this doth signifie either Christs Body it selfe, or an Indiuiduum vagum, that is, an vndetermined particular; or else as their owne glosle grosly affirmeth, nothing at all? And verily the words of Christ and explications thereof, taken out of other like places of holy Scripture, are nothing with them, for that vnlesse they be sowly wrested and turned, they will nothing at all further their turne.

QVEST. VI.

The righteousnesse of the Law deliuered by Moses, is that true righteousnesse whereby we are iustified before God, and not that righteousnesse which is said to be ob­tayned by the obseruation of Po­pish Vowes.

The morall Law is Gods aeternall and vnchangeable righ­teousnesse, it commandeth vs to loue the Lord with all our heart, soule and strength, and our neighbour as our selues; which are duties most righteous and iust. To the singular ex­cellency of the which Law, Moses, the first pen-man thereof, beareth witnesse saying, What Nation is so great, that hath Deut. 4. 8. Lawes and Ordinances so righteous, as is all this Law that I set before you this day? And to the righteousnesse that is ob­tayned by the perfect obseruation thereof, he likewise beareth witnesse, saying, This shall be our righteousnesse euen before the Deut. 6. 25. Lord our God, if we take heed to keepe all these Commandements, which he hath commanded vs. As to the most ample reward obtained thereby not onely the Apostle beareth witnesse, say­ing, Doe this and thou shalt liue; but also our Sauiour Christ Rom. 10 5. Matth. 19. 17. himselfe; If thou wilt enter into life, keepe the Commandements. But this blessing is not promised, but to the totall and conti­nuall obseruation thereof, seeing the failing in either, bringeth Deut. 2. 29. Gal. 3. 10. the contrary curse.

Wherefore when all the Posterity of Adam was disabled by his fall, fully to keepe all these Commandements; Our most blessed Sauiour came in our nature to fulfill them for vs, Gal 4 4. that so he might procure vnto vs righteousnesse and life. And so our blessed Sauiour himselfe testifieth, saying, I came not to Matth 3 31. destroy the Law and the Prophets, but to fulfill them. For by the Gospell the Law is not made voyde, but established. For if our Rom 3 31. Sauiour Christ had not throughly fulfilled for vs that righte­ousnesse that is required in the Law, vnto the which the pro­mise is made, he had not procured for vs righteousnesse and life. Wherefore intollerable is the pride and presumption of the Founders of the Religious Orders of the Church of Rome, which teach that their rules lay open, a way to a more perfect righteousnesse, then is contayned in the Law of God; and that their superstitious Votaries can thereby not onely merit for themselues euerlasting life, but also doe many workes of supe­rerogation auaileable for the saluation of other men.

QVEST. VII.

We are not iustified by those workes of righteousnesse commanded in the Law of God, which are wrought by our selues, but by those which were wrought for vs by our Sauiour Christ in his owne person, and are imputed to vs, and made ours through faith.

Moses (saith the Apostle) describeth the righteousnesse that Arguments drawne from the formall cause. is of the Law, that the man that doth these things shall liue there­in: But the righteousnesse that is of faith, speaketh on this man­ner: Say not thou in thine heart, who shall ascend it to heauen? for that is to fetch Christ from aboue: Or who shall descend into hell? for that is to bring Christ from the dead, but what saith it? The Rom. 10. 5. word is neare thee, euen in thy mouth and in thine heart, and this is the word of Faith which we preach. For if thou shalt confesse with thy mouth the Lord Iesus, and beleeue in thine heart that God raised him from the dead, thou shalt be saued. For with the heart man beleeueth to righteousnesse, and with the mouth he con­fesseth to saluation. For the Scripture saith, Whosoeuer beleeueth [Page 138] in him shall not be confounded. In which words is set downe the diuersity that is betweene the Law and the Gospel, in pre­scribing the meanes whereby we are deliuered from death, and made partakers of euerlasting life. Doe (saith the Law) that which is prescribed in me, and thou shalt liue: and doe it in that manner, that thou neuer transgresse, and then thou shalt be free from all feare of death. Whereas the Gospell saith, Beleeue that Christ dyed and descended into Hell for thee, to assure thee of thy deliuerance; and that he hauing performed all righteousnesse for thee ascended into Heauen, the place where righteousnesse is rewarded and crowned, to take pos­sion thereof for thee, and thou shalt be deliuered from the hor­rours of Heil, and be made pertaker of the ioyes of heauen. So when the Iaylor demanded of Paul and Silas, what he should doe that he might be saued? they answered, Beleeue in the Act. 16. 30. Lord Iesus (that he fulfilled all righteousnesse both in suffering and obaying for the saluation of all that rightly beleeue) and thou shalt be saued.

And verily whereas there is but one manner and forme of obtayning Iustification and Saluation for all that are iustified and saued seeing children dying in their Infancy, and all such as are not effectually called, vntill the end of their liues, can­not be iustified and saued by the workes of righteousnesse wrought by themselues, but by the righteousn [...]sse of Christ performed for them, and imputed vnto them by a true faith; therefore all the residue of the faithfull seruants of God are iustified and saued after the same manner. And so our blessed Sauiour teacheth in the parable of the Husbandman, that went Matth. 20. 9. out and sent labourers into his Vineyard, whereof some were sent at the first houre, some at the third, some at the sixt, and some at the last houre, and yet they all receiued the same wa­ges. The which parable Saint Ambrose expounding, saith; Ambros. de vo­cat Gent lib. 1. cap 5. that such as were hyred at the last houre, represent such as are called to the Lords seruice at the end of their liues, whom hee hath chosen without workes, and vpon whom he doth rather powre forth the riches of his Grace, then yeeld a reward vnto their labours, that they also who haue laboured and sweat the [Page 139] whole day, and continued their whole life in the seruice of God, and yet receiue but their Penny with the other, may thereby understand that they also rather receiue a gift of grace then a wages of hire due to their workes.

Now if it be replyed that Infants and such as are called at the end of their liues, are iustified and saued for the workes they would haue done, if that they had liued a longer time; the answere is made by S. Austin, that rewards and punishments Aug. de bono perseuerant. cap. 9 cp. 15. And de Prae­destin. Sancto­rum. cap. 12. are not rendred to workes that men would or could doe, but to such as are actually done. For otherwise Tire and Si­don, yea, all the damned should be saued, seeing at the day of iudgement, they would all repent if they might, and if their re­pentance would then serue the turne. Wherefore if we seeke for righteousnesse by the workes of the Law, performed by our selues, as the Iewes did, and as the Romanists still doe, we shall assuredly faile therein, as they did; but if with the Gen­tiles we imbrace righteousnesse and life by faith in Christ, then vndoubtedly we shall attaine to both.

QVEST. VIII.

The forme and manner to attaine to Sanctification, is not to re­ceiue the holy Word of God, and the Sacraments, with our bodi­ly senses, but with the powers of our soules; nor to trauaile farre and neare on pilgrimage to see or kisse holy re­liques, but to see and touch holy things with the inward faculties of our mindes, which are the proper subiects of San­ctification.

Nothing can be in any respect profitable, vnlesse it be ap­plyed in that manner, and to those vses whereunto it is profi­table; but the word of God is giuen vnto vs for this vse, that it should open vnto vs the minde and will of God, and (as Aug. in qu [...]st. veteris & noui Testamenti. Saint Austin saith) the visible Sacraments were ordayned for such as were enuironed with flesh, that by the steps thereof they might ascend frō such things as are seene to such things as are vnderstood. Wherefore the word of God hanged about [Page 140] our neckes, or deliuered in wordes, not vnderstood, cannot 1 Cor. 14. 6. profit but is deliuered in vaine. And so teacheth the Apostle, And now my Brethren if I come vnto you speaking with tongues (not vnderstood) what shall I profite you?

Verely, the word (not vnderstood) is an Oister whose shell is not opened, and as a candle which is not lighted, and as a Matth. 13. 19. lampe without oile, and as seed sowne by the high way side. In like manner, the outward elements in the holy Sacraments being not applied to those vses whereunto they were ordained by the institution of Christ, are but bare signes and emptie fi­gures, they are not instruments of spirituall grace: but let the word come to the element, and lay open the right vse of it, then it becommeth a Sacrament, and a feale of the righteous­nesse Rom. 4. 11. that commeth by faith. For as he is not a Iew, that is one outward; so neither is that Circumcision which is outward in the Rom. 2. 28. flesh: but he is a Iew that is one within, and the Circumcision of the heart in the spirit, not in the letter, is the true Circumcision, whose praise is not of men but of God. Sanctified meanes or­dained by God to sanctifie the soule, must bee apprehen­ded Hag. 2. 13. by the powers of the soule: Seeing holy things (as saith the Prophet) touched onely with our bodily senses, doe nothing at all further the sanctitie of our spirits.

And heereof it was, that our Sauiour himselfe forbade Mary to touch him with her bodily hands, (for that she estee­med Iohn 20. 17. too highly thereof;) But (saith he) goe to my brethren and say vnto them, I ascend vnto my Father and your Father, to my God and your God. That is, apprehend ye with the hands of your faith, that by my meanes God is become your louing Father, and gracious God, and then ye haue apprehended me with a right hand. So not by going a long iourney on pilgri­mage we draw nigh vnto God, but by praier proceeding Act. 10. 4. Precibus non gressibus itur ad D [...]im Bern. Ep. 319. from an humble and faithfull minde. For we clime vp to God by praiers and not by staires: And therefore all that will shew themselues truly religious, must (as Bernard teacheth) trauell on pilgrimage not towards the earthly but the heauenly Ie­rusalem, and that not with their feet, but with their affe­ctions.

QVEST. IX.

The manner of receiuing Christ in the Eucharist is not carnall but spirituall.

The faithfull that liued before the Incarnation of Christ, (as the Apostle saith) sed vpon the same heauenly Manna and 1 Cor. 10. 3. bread of life as we now doe; but they did not eate the flesh of Christ with their bodily mouthes, neither then doe the faithfull so now. And verily, whereas by the ministery of the word and baptisme in our new birth and inchoation of our sanctification, we receiue not Christ after a bodily manner, but after a spirituall; and yet are thereby regenerated and quickened to an holy life: Why then, is not the growth and increase of our sanctification by the ministery of the same word and Eucharist, wrought and accomplished after the same man­ner?

Verily, Saint Austine so thought, and therefore said, that Aug. in Iohn tract. 26. man is inuisibly fed, because he is inuisibly regenerated; Hee is (saith he) inwardly a babe, and inwardly renewed; and in what part he is newly borne, in that part he is also fed; & there­fore exhorteth the faithful not to prepare their iawes, but their hearts. Yea, (saith he) why preparest thou thy teeth and thy Aug. de verb. Dom secundum. Luc Ser. 33. Aug. in Ioh. tract. 25. De consecrat. dist. 2. belly? Beleeue and thou hast eaten. Nay it is not lawfull (if their owne glosse say the truth) to presle the body of Christ with our teeth; and if we entertaine any such grosse conceit, we erre more dangerously then euer Berengarius did.

And verily, it was the common opinion of the ancient Fa­thers, that Christ was not a bodily, but a ghostly food. So Chrysostome; This food feedeth not the body but the soule, Chrysost. in Iob. hom. 4. yea it is the proper nourishment of the soule. And therefore (saith he) when we come to the Eucharist, we whet not our teeth to bite, but we breake the sanctified Bread with a sound faith. So Saint Ambrose de ijs qui initiantur mysterijs. cap. 9. And how can it be otherwise? For seeing our coniunction with Christ, is not carnall but spirituall, our feeding vpon him can­not be carnall but spirituall. Our coniunction with Christ (saith Saint Cyprian) doth not mingle persons, nor vnite sub­stances Cypr. de cana. [Page 142] (viz. After a bodily manner) but it doth combine affections and conioyne wils with the affection (saith Saint Bernard) Christ is touched, and not with the hand; with the Bernard. in Cant. serm. 26. desire, and not with the eye, with faith and not with the senses. So Saint Ambrose; We touch not Christ by our bodily hands, Ambros. l. 10. in 24. Luc. de hora dominicae resurrectionis. but by faith, and therefore neither vpon the earth, nor in the earth, nor after the flesh ought we to seeke Christ, if we will finde him. And this very lesson hee learned of the Apo­stle, For henceforth (saith he) know we Christ no more after the 2 Cor. 5. 16. flesh; but if any man be in Christ, let him be a new creature. For by the qualities of the new creature planted in our hearts, whereof faith is the principall, we are ioyned vnto Christ, and not after a bodily manner.

QVEST. X.

Iustification and Saluation is wrought onely by Christ, and not by any other whosoeuer.

Sacraments were ordayned to this end, that by visible Arguments drawne from the finall cause. signes apt to resemble inuisible graces, a plaine and euident te­stimony might be giuen by the one vnto the other. As in the Lords Supper by Bread and Wine being the aptest creatures to nourish vs in this temporall life, this doctrine is cleared and confirmed vnto vs, that iustification and life euerlasting is gi­uen vnto vs onely by Christ, who is the true Manna that came downe from heauen, and the very Bread of eternall life. The which thing is repeated and inculcated againe and againe in the sixt of Saint Iohn, that so we might be throughly per­swaded Ioh. 6. 33. of the vndoubted truth thereof. As likewise in Bap­tisme, by Water being a most fit creature to cleanse our bodi­ly vncleannesse, is shewed and ratified vnto vs, that it is the most pure and precious Bloud of Christ that is able to cleanse 1 Ioh. 1. 7. vs from all our sinnes, which defile our soules. Whosoeuer then ascribe our iustification and saluation not onely to Christ and his Bloud, doe derogate from the testimonies of the holy Sacraments; Yea, they which ascribe these gracious blessings to the externall Sacramentall Elements, which are the proper [Page 143] effects of the inuisible Grace signified by them, doe as much as 1 Pet. 3. 21. in them lyeth, cause these outward Elements to giue testimo­ny flat contrary to that whereunto they were ordayned by Christ himselfe.

QVEST. XI.

The faithfull ought to be certainely assured of their owne saluation.

The Sacraments were not onely ordayned to shew and sig­nifie vnto the faithfull, that their iustification and saluation is onely by Christ, but also to be seales of the same vnto them, Rom 4. 11. and to giue them the assurance thereof in their owne hearts. The which thing if it be true in the Sacraments of the Old Testament, much more is it so in the sacraments of the New, seeing they are instruments of greater grace. The cup of blessing 1 Cor. 10. 16. (saith the Apostle) which we blesse, is it not the Communion of the Bloud of Christ? The Bread which we breake, is it not the Communion of the Body of Christ? That is, ought not we that beleeue in Christ be as throughly perswaded of our spirituall participation of Christ, the food of our soules, and of eternall life in him by faith, the mouth of our soules; as wee are assured that we are partakers of the outward elements of Bread and Wine, and of our bodily nourishment thereby in this tempo­rall life? and especially whereas the names of the outward signes are changed by the Spirit of God, and receiue the names of things signified, as the Bread is called the Body of Christ, and the participation of the Bread, the participation of his Bo­dy: and that to this end, that the religious receiuers of these ho­ly mysteries should not looke to the nature of the things that are seene, but beleeue the change made by grace, in that they being Sacraments, are not now common creatures, but holy pledges and seales of our communion with Christ and all his Theodor. diol. 1. blessings; therefore the faithfull receiuing the one, should rest assured of their participation in the other.

So reasoneth Saint Bernard; A Ring is simply giuen for a Bern. de Carra. Dom. Ring, and it carrieth no further signification with it; it is also [Page 144] giuen to aduance a man to some place of dignity and honour, or else to settle one in the possession of an inheritance, insomuch that he that hath receiued it, may say; This Ring is nothing worth, but it is the inheritance that I seeke and ayme at. After the same manner (saith he) the Lord drawing neare his death, had care to set vs in the possession of his grace, to the end that his inuisible grace might be giuen by some visible signe, and for that end are all Sacraments ordayned.

QVEST. XII.

The outward Elements in the Eucharist, are not Bread and Wine in shew, but in substance.

The Sacrament of the Lords Supper was odrayned to this end, that by the feeding and nourishing of our bodies by the outward Elements, our soules might be assured of our spiritu­all feeding vpon Christ, and of aeternall life obtayned thereby. Now if we were willed to feed vpon the empty shewes of Bread and Wine, and to cherish our selues therewith, might we not iustly conceiue that we were bidden as it were to a Iug­lers feast, to haue our senses deluded, rather then to haue our bodies nourished? And what assurance could our soules haue thereby of their spirituall nourishing by the Body and Bloud of Christ? Sacraments (saith Saint Austin) if they haue no Aug. Ep. 23. ad Bonifacium. likenesse with the things whereof they are Sacraments, can be no Sacraments at all. Wherefore seeing the bare and empty shewes of Bread and Wine haue no true similitude with the substantiall Body and Bloud of Christ, they can in no wise be the externall signes and Sacraments thereof.

QVEST. XIII.

There is no miraculous turning of Bread and Wine in the holy Eucharist into the very Body and Bloud of Christ, nor any other miracle at all.

That which the Apostle auoucheth of the miraculous gift [Page 145] of tongues, is true also of all miracles; that is, That they are for 1 Cor. 14. 22. a signe, not for them that beleeue, but to them that beleeue not. And therefore miracles must be open and manifest, euen to all such as haue but the sound vse of their outward senses, that they may perceiue in them the power and might of the omni­potent God, giuing testimony thereby of the diuine truth of Mar. 16. 20. that heauenly doctrine which is confirmed by such diuine wit­nesses. Heb. 2. 4. But in the Lords Supper, there is no turning manifest to sense of Bread and Wine, into the Body and Bloud of Christ, seeing the formes and also the qualities of Bread and Wine remaine there still, and therefore in it there is no such miracle.

And verily Sacraments were not ordayned for Infidels to Act. 8. 37. conuert them, but for the faithfull to confirme them in the faith. And therefore (as Saint Austin saith) they may haue reuerence, as things religious, but they are not to be wondred at as things miraculous. And whereas neither the booke, en­tituled the Miracles of holy Scripture, ascribed to Saint Austin, nor Nazianzen, intreating of the Miracles of our blessed Lord and Sauiour Iesus Christ, doe mention any miracle done by him in his last Supper, it is manifest what was the iudgement of the true and Orthodoxe Church in their times concerning the same.

QVEST. XIIII.

Iustification is giuen by the free mercy of God in Christ, and not mericed by our workes.

As all other the good gifts of God, so Iustification espe­cially is freely giuen to the faithfull in Christ, to this end, that they should not glory in themselues, nor trust in the worthi­nesse of their owne workes, but in the most free and vndeser­ued goodnesse of God in Christ, who is made vnto vs of God 1 Cor. 1. 30. wisedome, righteousnesse, sanctification, and redemption, that he that glorieth should glory in the Lord. And that we should in no wise doubt of the truth thereof; the Apostle vrgeth and inculcateth the same againe and againe; By grace yee are saued Ephes. 2. 9. through faith, and that not of your selues, it is the gift of God, not [Page 146] of workes, lest any man should boast. And againe, All haue sinned and are depriued of the glory of God, and are iustified freely by his Rom. 3. 24. grace, through the redemption that is in Christ Iesus, that our glorying in our owne workes should be vtterly excluded, and that we should glory onely in Christ.

QVEST. XV.

The faithfull after the end of this life, are not punished in the fire of Purgatory.

The end that moueth a kind and a tender-hearted Father to chastise his deare child is his amendment, insomuch that if hee Pro magno pec­cato paululum supplicij satis est Patri teri e­stri quanto magis Caelesti? Esay 40. 2. Luke 15. 31. once perceiue that he is amended indeed, then doth hee imme­diately cease from punishment: but the deare children of God immediately vpon their deathes cease wholy from sinne, and are throughly reformed; therefore their heauenly Father which doth greatly reioyce euen at the first beginning of the amend­ment of his prodigall children here in this life, doth not cause them when they are fully reformed after death to bee fur­ther grieued with the long induring of extreame torments in the fire of Purgatory.

For (as Saint Bernard saith) if all sinne be perfectly taken Bern. in Ps. qui habitat Ser. 10. away, which is the cause of all euill, the effect, that is, the pu­nishment thereof, must needes cease. In the Primitiue Church whē grieuous pennances were imposed vpō enormous sins by the Church Gouernours, they were imposed to this end, that therby the parties offending might be brought to true & seri­ous repentance. Insomuch that when the offendor was found to be truely humbled for his sinne, were it neuer so hainous, none or very little pennance was imposed vpon him, or if it were imposed, it was soone released. As it may appeare, not onely by the Apostles readinesse to forgiue the incestuous Co­rinthian 2 Cor. 2. 4. vpon his serious repentance, albeit his sinne was very haynous; but also by the history of an incestuous woman, who had bin brought with child by her owne sonne: of whom it is recorded that she was so deepely displeased with her selfe for this her enormous and monstrous crime, that taking in her armes the very child, which was both the fruit and wit­nesse [Page 147] of her wickednesse, she went openly to the Bishop as he passed along to the Church with a great traine, and kneeling downe before him, confessed her fact, and craued for it at his hands condigne punishment. The Bishop perceiuing by the outward demeanour of this paenitent person, the great anguish of her heart, for her great sinne, inioyned her some abstinence for some forty dayes, and so departed; but the poore paeni­tent person thinking this paenance to be too too light for her so haynous and capitall a crime, repaireth to the Bishop at an­other place, and with bitter teares putteth him in minde againe of her most odious and enormous sinne, and requireth at his hands a more heauy punishment, but the Bishop well percei­uing her great sorrow and vnfained repentance, lightneth the sentence of her former paenance, and inioyneth her some absti­nence for some three dayes.

How much more when we iudge our selues euen in this 1 Cor. 11. 31. life, we shall not be iudged of the Lord, but when wee cease from sinning, the Lord will cease from punishing. Wherefore if in this life, when other may take encouragement to sinne, by the impunity of others, and besides, the most paenitent sinner that is, doth not wholly and fully cease from all sinne; yet God and his Ecclesiasticall Ministers doe remit both sinne and pu­nishment, vpon the sight of the sinners vnfained repentance and amendment of life: without all doubt the Lord of all mer­cy will much more doe the same in the life to come, and not ex­treamely torment his owne seruants in Purgatory fire.

QVEST. XVI.

The carnall eating of Christs Body, is nothing auaileable to eternall life, but the spirituall.

When our blessed Sauiour had taught his Auditors, that Arguments drawne from the effects. vnlesse they did eate his flesh, and drinke his bloud, they could haue no life in them, and the carnall Capernaits were greatly offended therewith, because they thought that he had com­mended vnto them, a bodily and a carnall eating of his flesh, he answered, It is the spirit that quickneth, the flesh profiteth nothing Ioh. 6. 63. [Page 148] (not intending hereby to recall his former words, My Flesh is meate indeed, and my Bloud is drinke indeed) but to giue them to vnderstand, that it is a spirituall eating of his flesh, that is auaileable to euerlasting life, and not a carnall, seeing that pro­fiteth nothing.

And verily it is not the bodily seeing, touching, or eating of Christ, that can doe vs any good, but the spirituall seeing, tou­ching, or eating of him by faith, which is the eye, the hand, and the mouth of the soule. For when a woman hauing an issue of bloud, came behinde Christ, and touched the hemme of his Luke 8. 49. garment, and was immediately healed of her issue, at that very time the people thronged him, and trod vpon him, and receiued no benefit thereby. And why? the woman touched him with the hand of her faith,, and was healed thereby, as our Sauiour testified, saying, Oh womā, great is thy faith, be it vnto thee, euen as thou wilt; but the people were maimed and lacked that hand. And so Saint Ambrose vnderstood our Sauiours words: Christ (saith he) healed them that touched him by faith, Amb. in Luc. l. 6. cap. 8. whereas to them that wanted faith, the touching of Christ or his garments, was no benefit at all. Yea, the blessed Virgine her selfe was more happy in conceauing the faith of Christ in her heart, then in conceauing his flesh in her wombe, (as Au­stin saith:) And so he had learned of our blessed Sauiour him­selfe; Aug. de sancta Virgine cap. 3. Luke 11. 27. for when it was said vnto Christ, Blessed is the wombe that bare thee, and the Pappes that thou hast sucked: Nay ra­ther said he, Blessed is he that heareth the word of God, and kee­peth it. For by the Word reuerently receiued, we obtaine faith, and by faith Christ is receiued into our hearts, and taketh Apoc. 3. 20. vp his habitation there. Now, if by our bodily mouthes to receiue Christ into our bodies, be a thing altogether vnprofi­table, then our most wise Sauiour commanded it not to be done at the celebration of the holy Eucharist, for he comman­deth nothing to be done in the Lords seruice that is vnprofi­table.

Why then doth the Church of Rome, so eagerly contend for their transubstantiating of Bread into the Body of Christ, and receiuing of it into their bodies by their bodily mouthes, but [Page 149] for that albeit this thing be vnprofitable to Gods seruants, yet it is not vnprofitable to them; not onely by magnifying of their power, for that they are able to create their Creator, but also by enlarging their reuennewes, seeing they haue turned the Bread into the Body of Christ, and are able to offer him vp in their Masse, as a propitiatory sacrifice for the sins of quicke and dead, the which thing cannot be but much auaileable to themselues, which are sure to be well payed for their paynes.

QVEST. XVII.

Concupiscence is sinne, euen in the Regenerate themselues.

Why is the liuing man sorrowfull? Man suffereth for his sinne. So the Apostle, By sinne death entred into the world, and Lam. 3. 37. Rom. 5. 12. therefore all sickenesse and other miseries that lead thereunto. Vnto the which seeing euen sanctified Infants, which haue re­ceiued the Sacrament of regeneration, and are free from all actuall sinne, are subiect, therefore concupiscence in sanctified infants is sinne, vnlesse we will lay to the charge of the most righteous Iudge of the whole world, that he punisheth such persons, that are without all fault. Yea whereas infants giue no consent to their naturall corruptions, and yet are punished for them: therefore concupiscence is sinne, albeit consent is not giuen to it. See S. Aug. Serm. de Temp. 45.

QVEST. XVIII.

Faith, repentance, and loue, with all holy workes proceeding from them, doe not deserue any thing at all at Gods hands, but make the faithfull endebted to God for the same.

If Abraham (saith the Apostle) were iustified by workes, hee Rom. 4. 2. hath wherein to reioyce, but not before God. For gifts and be­nefits doe not make the doner any whit endebted to the recei­uer, but they deserue at the hands of the receiuer, and make him endebted vnto the doner. But faith, repentance, and loue, Phil. 1. 29. and all holy workes proceeding from them, are the free gifts and blessings of God, wrought in them by the operation of 1 Cor. 12. 11. [Page 150] the holy Ghost, and therefore are called, the fruits of the Gal. 5. 22. Spirit.

Wherefore hereby the faithfull deserue nothing at Gods hand, but are made the more indebted to God. So reasoneth Saint Bernard, None by good workes can deserue eternall life Bern. Ser. 1. de [...]. at Gods hands, seeing all the afflictions of this life are not worthy of the glory that shall be reuealed, albeit one person could indure them all. The merits of men are not such as vnto the which eternall life is by iustice due, and that God should doe wrong to them, if he did not reward them there with. For that I may not let passe, that all merits are Gods gifts, and that man is thereby rather made a debter to God, then God to man, what are all merits being compared to so great glory? And therefore Dauid cryed out, Enter not into iudgement with thy seruant, O Lord, for in thy sight shall no man liuing be iusti­fied.

QVEST. XIX.

The workes of God reuealed in the Scriptures doe manifestly de­clare them to be the word of God, especially the worke of regenera­tion, wrought by the Diuine and powerfull doctrines thereof in the hearts of all such as faithfully and sincerely embrace the same, and therefore they are not to be receiued as such onely vpon the testimony of the Church.

Knowne vnto God are all his workes from the beginning Act. 15. 18. 1 Cor. 2. 11. of the world, and to none other besides himselfe; and therefore he onely is able to reueale them. Wherefore seeing the works of the creation, redemption, and Sanctification, which are the most gracious and glorious workes of God, are plainely re­uealed in the bookes of the Holy Scriptures; therefore the do­ctrines of the holy bookes are faithfully to be embraced, as vn­doubtedly proceeding from diuine reuelation. And verily who could so distinctly and particularly set downe the manner of the creation of man, and of all the rest of the creatures, but he that hauing the fulnesse of being in himselfe, could giue such a manner and measure of being to them all, as should manifest [Page 151] his great power, wisedome, and goodnesse towards man, for whose sake principally the world was made.

And who could lay open the fall of man, from his estate of holinesse and happinesse, wherein he was created, and the man­ner thereof, but he onely, from whose obedience albeit man could depart, yet he could not depart from his presence, nor so much as dazle his sharpe and cleare eyes, albeit he could cleane put out his owne? but who could open a meanes of mans re­couery from this his miserable and wretched estate, whereinto he is fallen by his owne folly, but he that was onely able to worke his recouery? It is euident that sinne being an offence committed against the infinite Maiesty of the most glorious Deity, requireth a satisfaction no lesse then infinite. Now who could so much as imagine that God being so grieuously pro­uoked, and so highly offended with man, should send his owne Sonne to become man, that in mans nature he might suffer death for mans deliuery from death and condemnation? For doubtlesse one will scarce die for a righteous man, for a good Rom. 5. 7. man it may be that one dare dye; that then such a person, who when he was in the forme of God, thought it no robbery to be equall with God, should die for such persons, as were not onely neither righteous nor good, but aboue measure vnrigh­teous and euill: and that he should die such a death as procee­ded from the intollerable wrath of so highly incensed a God, against most execrable and cursed sinnes, Who hath beleeued our report? and to whom is the arme of the Lord reuealed? Isay. 53. 1.

Surely the Gospell wherein this worke is reuealed, is Di­uine and supernaturall, exceeding all humane and naturall ap­prehension, and could not be reuealed but by him, that could worke beyond the power of nature. The which thing doth more euidently appeare hereby, in that wheresoeuer it is plainely reuealed, and sincerely imbraced, it doth deliuer all such from the most grieuous bondage of sinne and Satan, and doth most effectually bring them backe againe vnto God. For (as Lactantius saith) Let humane wisedome stretch it selfe to the vttermost, yet it can but cause men to couer their sinnes, it cannot enable them to cast them out, whereas the [Page 152] Gospell, which is the Law of the Spirit of Life, not onely freed Saint Paul from the Law of sinne and death, but also conuer­ted Rom. 8. 2. the world, and that in short time from infidelity to faith, from sinne to righteousnesse, from Satan to God; albeit it was most mightily resisted, not onely with all the wisedome and learning, but also with all the power and authority of all the wisest and greatest men of the world: and therefore it cannot be denyed, but that it is the most mighty and powerfull word of the most mighty and powerfull God. The heauens declare themselues to be the workes of God, in that they cause the earth which is so bare and barren at Winter, to be cloathed in Summer with all manner of hearbes, flowers, and graine, and to abound with all variety of fruit; and doth not the doctrine of the holy Scriptures much more euidently declare it selfe to be the most powerfull word of the most powerfull God, in that it beautifieth the bare and barren soile of our soules, with true wisedome, righteousnesse, and holinesse, and with all man­ner of spirituall graces?

It was an euident effect of the diuine power of the mighty word of the omnipotent God, that thereby in the Creation all things receiued their essence and being, but of an euill man to make a good man, yea, to make one that is bruitish and diabo­licall, to become reasonable and Angelicall, is a farre greater worke then the Creation of the whole heauen and earth (as Saint Austin teacheth.) And therefore seeing this so strange a Aug. in Iob. tract. 72. Isay 11. 9. worke is wrought (as Isayas saith) by the doctrine of the Canonicall Scriptures, hereby it is sufficiently proued that the booke of the Scriptures, is the booke of God.

Wherefore no maruell that the Apostle Saint Paul, when 2 Cor. 3. 1. the truth of his Apostleship, and Apostolicall doctrine was questioned by some among the Corinthians, so confidently a­uoucheth that he standeth not in need of any testimoniall from men for his approbation and iustification, seeing their owne conuersion wrought by that word which was written in their hearts by his Ministery, was a most sufficient demonstration that his Apostleship and doctrine was from God. The great works wrought here by our blessed Sauiour, in the time of his [Page 153] being on earth, did sufficiently declare him to be the true Matth. 11. 5. Ioh. 5. 36. Messiah; and shall not the greater workes wrought by his word, since his departure out of this life, plainely demonstrate it to be the very word of the Sonne of God himselfe?

Wherefore if the blind Papists, the most sightfull and spite­full enemies of the sincere Professors of the Gospell of Christ, shal still auouch that they cannot know that the doctrine of the Scriptures is the doctrine of God, but by the testimony of the Church, we answer them as the man cured of his blindnesse by our most blessed Sauiour, answered the blind Pharisies, when they made protestatiō that they knew not whence our Sauiour was, Doubtlesse (saith he) this is a maruellous thing, that yee Ioh 9. 30. know not whence he is, and yet he hath opened mine eyes. So doe we also answere; Doubtlesse this is a maruellous thing, that ye know not whence the Scriptures are, but by the testimony of the Church; and yet they haue, doe, and shall open the eyes of the mindes, and sanctifie the affections of the hearts of all Ioh. 17. 17. Ioh. 7. 17. such as haue beene, are, or shall be, the people of God, and shall thereby make them know, that they are of God. Wherefore hereby these blind Papists plainly manifest themselues to be none of the Lords people, seeing they openly professe that they neither know nor can know the graces of sanctification wrought in their hearts, by the Spirit and word of God, giuing thereby testimony to it's selfe, and to the conscience sanctifi­ed therewith, that it it of God, but that they receiue the same so to be onely vpon the testimony of the Church.

QVEST. XX.

That the soule of our blessed Sauiour after his death des­cended locally into Hell.

It is no impeachment vnto our blessed Sauiours victory and triumph, that he humbled himselfe to descend in soule into hell, the dreadfull prison appointed for all impenitent sinners. For as he triumphed ouer al his enemies on his crosse, Col. 2. 15. So he was not daunted with the hellish horrors of that dread­full dungeon, when he descended into hell, but victoriously [Page 154] triumphed ouer them all. Yea, the more in his humane nature he was humbled, the more great and glorious was his victory, and triumph. It was Sampsons greater glory, that when he was inclosed in Assah, a strong City of his enemies, he lifted a­side the posts and barres of the gates of the City, and so set himselfe free, and being bound with cords and ropes, brake thē asunder, Iud. 16. So it was the greater glory of our spiritu­all Sampson, that being in body in the prison of the graue, and in soule in the deepe dungeon of hell, yet he deliuered himselfe from both at his glorious resurrection. And as this was most glorious for Christ, so it was most profitable for vs, that place our whole hope and confidence in him. It is a confessed truth that whatsoeuer our blessed Sauiour performed in our humane nature, he performed it for vs. He fulfilled for vs all righte­ousnesse, vnto the which heauen was due, and ascended into heauen to take possession thereof for vs, and to assure vs of our assumption into that place of aeternall happinesse. So likewise he endured for vs whatsoeuer was agreeable to the most se­uere Iustice of God to lay vpon him, in respect of all our sins, and descended into hell, and deliuered himselfe from thence, to assure vs that he had made satisfaction to the vttermost mite for all our debts, & had procured for vs deliuerance from hell. So teacheth the Apostle, Rom. 10. By setting downe the diffe­rent way that the Law and the Gospell shew; whereby we may attaine to righteousnesse and heauenly happinesse, the reward thereof, and may also be deliuered from sinne, and from hellish misery due to the same; Moses (saith he) thus describeth the righteousnesse of the Law, that the man that doth that which is commanded therein, shall liue thereby. Doe this (saith the Law) and thou shalt liue. But doe it totally and continually: For cursed is he that continueth not in all things that are written in the booke of the Law to doe them. Gal. 3. 10. But the righteousnesse (saith he) that is of faith, (that is, that righteousnes which our Sauiour Christ hath performed for vs, and is reuealed not in the Law, but in the Gospell, & is appre­hended & obtained by faith) speaketh in this wise: Say not in thy hart who shal ascend vp into heauen? For that is to bring Christ frō thence. Or who shal descēd into the depth of hel? for that is to bring [Page 155] Christ frō the dead. That is to say, the righteousnes that Christ hath fulfilled for all that beleeue in him (the which the Apostle calleth the righteousnesse of faith) assureth the faithfull that they need no more doubt of their ascending into heauen, then of Christs ascension, seeing he ascended into heauen to take possession thereof in their nature, and for their behoofe: nor of their deliuerance from hell, then of Christs deliuerance, seeing he deliuered himselfe from thence, to assure them of their deli­uerance. For the question here handled by the Apostle, is not how we may be deliuered from the graue, or from a temporall death, and may be made partakers of a temporall life; but how we may be deliuered from that death that is indured in hell, and how we may be made pertakers of aeternall life and hap­pinesse in the Kingdome of heauen. For obserue the discourse of the Apostle; The Law (saith he) saith; sinne not at all, and thou needest not at all feare (not the graue but) hell, the pri­son appointed for the punishment of sinne: and fulfill all righ­teousnesse, and thou needest not to doubt of thy comming to heauen, where righteousnesse dwelleth and raigneth for euer. But the righteousnes performed for vs by Christ, & obtained by faith, saith, No more doubt of thine ascension into heauen then of Christs ascension; nor of thy deliuerance from hell, then of Christs deliuerance: seeing whatsoeuer Christ hath done, he hath done it for them that are vnited vnto him by a true faith, and thereby haue full interest both in his sufferings, and in his righte­ousnesse, which he hath endured and performed for them.

Now then let me demand of any faithfull man, what greater assurance he can haue of his ascension into heauen, then the ascension of Christ, who ascended thither, there to prepare a place for all his, as he himselfe plainely testifieth, Ioh, 14. 2. So vpon the like consequence may it also be demaunded, what greater assurance can a faithfull man haue for his deliuerance from hell, then this, that Christ being in hell before the grand executioner of the Lords vengeance for sinne, in the prison that was ordayned for those debtors, that were no way able to make satisfaction, that Christ, I say, that was made sinne for vs and our surety, and a debter in our roome, was deliuered from [Page 156] thence, what stronger assurance, I say, can there possibly be to all the faithfull for the cleare discharge of all their debts, and the full satisfaction for all their sinnes, and their most certaine deliuerance both from the place, and also from all the torments of hell? Verily that reuerend man Mr. Perkins is of this iudge­ment, as he hath deliuered in the exposition of the Creed, that there cannot be any stronger euidence giuen vnto the faithfull, to assure them of their deliuerance from hell, then this, that Ie­sus the Sonne of the Virgin Mary, that went downe into the place of the damned, returned after this death from thence to liue in all heauenly happinesse for euer.

Obiect. 1. But (saith he) I cannot be of that opinion, that Christ lo­cally in soule descended into hell, seeing the Euangelists who set downe the whole history of his sufferings and actions, make no mention of any such thing. Solut. I might answere, that whereas an history is a relation of things visible, and seene; therefore as Moses in the history of the creation, made no mention of the creation of Angels, being a thing not to be seene; so the Euangelists in the history of the redemption, might make no mention of the locall descending of the soule of Christ into hell, and yet both these are most certaine truths. But we may rather resolue, that both our Sauiour Christ be­ing well witting to the weaknesse of the faith of his dearest seruants, would not omit the performance of that action, that he knew to be most auaileable to the confirmation thereof; nor the Prophets, Apostles, and Euangelists, the relation of the same in their Canonicall writings. For doth not the Pro­phet Dauid making mention of Christs resurrection, auouch that his soule was not left in hell the receptacle of soules, as well as that his body was not left in the graue being the place appointed for bodies subiect to corruption?

And doth not the Apostle Saint Peter teaching the same truth, alleadge the same place of the Psalmist, for the confir­mation thereof? Psal. 16. 10. Act. 2. 27. For albeit it belongeth to the body properly to arise, yet that there may be a resurre­ction of any dead person from death to life, the soule departed must also be brought from the place whither it was before [Page 157] conueyed, and placed againe in the body, or else there can be no resurrection thereof to life. Wherefore the Apostle to proue the truth of our Sauiours resurrection, sheweth out of the Prophet, that as his body was raised out of the place of corruption, so his soule was not left in hell, but brought backe againe from thence, that his resurrection might be wrought thereby. For Nephesh properly and principally signifying the soule, why should it not be so taken in this place, where there Analogum per se positum flat pro famosiori significatione. is nothing to restraine it to a signification that is lesse proper? And specially seeing the Apostle Saint Peter, who well knew the meaning of the Prophet, and was to expound him in a plaine manner (for all the New Testament is but a plainer explication of the doctrines that were before deliuered more darkly in the Old) interpreteth Nephesh not by [...], [...], or [...], but by [...]: that is, not by person, body, or dead body, but by soule, Act. 2. 27.

Obiect. 2. But it is auouched that Christs soule was presently vpon his death, carried vp into heauen, and therefore could not des­cend into hell: because Christ saith to the penitent theife, To day shalt thou be with me in Paradise, Luc. 23. 43. Solut. I answere, that our Creed teacheth vs that Christ dyed, and then when he was dead, and his soule was departed out of his Body, what became of them both, viz. that his Body was buried, and that his soule descended into hell. And now must this plaine Arti­cle be inuerted both in words and in sense, and we willed to belieue that at that very time he ascended into heauen, when our Creed saith, that he descended into hell; But some will say, doth not our Sauiour say to the thiefe, To day shalt thou be with me in Paradise? With me, therefore with my soule. How followeth that? The inference rather should be this: With me, therefore with my Diuine Nature: Seeing the princi­pall Denominatio sequitur princi­palem partem. part giueth the name, and not the lesse principall. And especially whereas concerning the humane nature of Christ, he himselfe after this time wherein these words were spoken, te­stifyeth, saying: I haue not as yet ascended to my Father, Ioh. 20. 17. Moreouer, how should our blessed Sauiour haue so fitly parallel'd his type Ionah, who was both in body and soule in [Page 158] the belly of the Whale, if he had not beene after the same man­ner as well in soule as in body, in the belly of hell, and in the bowels of the earth, Matth. 12. 40.

Obiect. 3. Now if it be further obiected, that our Sauiour needed not in soule to descend into hell, seeing all things belonging to mans saluation were finished by him when he hanged on the Crosse: Solut. the answere is, that when our blessed Sauiour spake these words (all things are finished) all his very sufferings were not then ended. For he was not then dead nor buried, nor had continued three dayes and three nights in the bowels of the earth, in the state of a dead man. Besides the circum­stance of the place doth plainly conuince, that our blessed Saui­ours meaning in these words, was that all things were fore­told by the Prophets, that should be done vnto the Messiah be­fore his death, were done vnto him and so finished, excepting this one, They gaue me gall to eate, and when I was thirsty, they gaue me vineger to drinke: and therefore that this Prophesie might also be fulfilled, he said, I thirst: Whereupon when they had giuen him vineger mingled with gall, and hee had tasted thereof, he said: All things are finished: that is, all things that were to be done to the Messiah before his death: euen all these things (saith our blessed Sauiour) are done now to me. And verily it is most euident and plaine, that the principall drift and scope of the Euangelists, is to demonstrate and to make euident, that all things that were foretold by all the Prophets, concerning the true Messiah, were fulfilled in our most blessed Sauiour Iesus Christ, Ioh. 20. 31. and therefore that he was the true Messiah.

QVEST. XXI.

Fasting, or any outward thing doth not sanctifie any, but onely the inward graces of the Sp [...]rit, and all such things as do enter into the heart of man.

That which goeth into the mouth defileth not the man, but Arguments drawne from the subiect. Matth. 15. 11. that which commeth out of the mouth defileth the man. For what­soeuer goeth into the mouth goeth into the belly, and is cast out in­to [Page 159] the draught; but those things that come out of the mouth pro­ceed from the heart, and they defile a man, For out of the heart proceed euill thoughts, murders, adulteries, fornications, thefts, false witnessing, slanders, and the like, and these are the things that defile a man. Hence we thus reason, that as meates doe not defile a man, because they enter not into the soule, but sinnes that enter in, and dwell there, and there contriue all their euill designes: so meates nor any other such out­ward thing doth sanctifie the heart, because they enter not in there, but onely the diuine graces of Gods Spirit, and the spi­rituall meanes appointed by God, for the effecting of these holy and heauenly graces.

QVEST. XXII.

There is no such place appointed to the faithfull after this life, as Purgatory is sai [...] to be.

The faithfull are pilgrimes here in this world, and haue 2 Cor 5. 6. heauen for their home and countrey whether they come, when their pilgrimage here in this world, with their liues commeth to an end; they passe not then from hence to Purgatory, but to Heauen; as it may appeare by the history of Lazarus, and Luke 16. 22, 23, 43. of the penitent thiefe. And of the comfortable assurance here­of, are all the faithfull partakers, as the Apostle testifieth, spea­king in the name of them all and saying, Wee know that if our 2 Cor. 5 1. earthly house of this Tabernacle be destroyed, we haue a building Heb. 11. 10. giuen of God; that is not an house made with hands, but eternall in heauen. And verily our most blessed Sauiour at his departure out of this world, ascended vp into heauen, there to prepare a place for all the faithfull. For he did not this for the Apostles Ioh. 14. 2. onely, as he prayed not for them alone, but also for all such as should beleeue in him through their word. Where he further Ioh. 17. 20. testifieth that his will was, that they all should be with him, euen where he himselfe is, and that they might see his glory, which cannot be meant but of the place of glory.

QVEST. XXIII.

Our blessed Sauiour is not corporally present in the Eucharist, but in Heauen.

When some of our Sauiours owne Disciples were offended at those words of his (Except ye eat the flesh of the Sonne of man, and drinke his bloud, yee haue no life in you) thinking that he had spoken of a grosse and carnall eating of his flesh with their bodily mouthes, Iesus said vnto them, Doth this offend you? what then if yee should see the Sonne of man ascend vp where Ioh. 6. 62. he was before? By which words he gaue them to vnderstand that his carrying of his body at his Ascension into Heauen, would teach them if they were Eagles with the mouthes of faith to mount vp thither, and there to feed vpon him with the Luke 17. 37. mouthes of their mindes, and not to dreame of a grosse and carnall feeding vpon his flesh with their bodily mouthes. So reasoneth Saint Austin, when ye shall see the Sonne of man Aug. in Ioh. tract. 27. ascending were he was before, then verily ye shall perceiue that he giueth not his body to be eaten, after that manner as yee conceiue: Then verily ye shall vnderstand, that the grace of Christ is not consumed by chewing it in the mouth. So like­wise Ath [...]n. in illud, quicu qu [...] dixerit v [...]rbum. &c. Athanasius saith, that Christ for this end warned them of his ascension into Heauen, that he might draw them from thin­king vpon his Body, and that they might thereby learne, that the flesh which he spake of was a caelestiall meat from aboue, and a spirituall nourishment to be giuen by him, The words which I speake vnto you are spirit and life; the which (saith he) is as much as if he had said, This Body which is in your sight, and is to be deliuered to death for the world, shall be giuen you for meat, that it may be spiritually distri­buted to euery one of you, and be an assurance, and a preserua­tiue to raise you vp to eternall life.

QVEST. XXIIII.

The Citie of Rome is the mysticall Babylon, and the pretended titulary Romane Church, is the most certaine seate of the great Antichrist of these last times.

The Apostle Saint Iohn describing in her colours that Ba­bylon Apoc. 17. 18. which was to be the certaine seat of the great Antichrist of these last times, auoucheth in plaine words, that it is the ve­ry Citie, that in his time raigned ouer the Kings of the earth, the which was the Citie of Rome. The truth whereof is so euident, that our Rhemists themselues in their notes vpon that Chapter doe subscribe thereunto, but they thinke to helpe the matter by excepting that Rome was Babylon vnder the go­uernment of the persecuting Emperours: but that exception will not serue their turne, for by the plaine censure of Saint Iohn, Rome must be the Royall Seat of the great Antichrist of these last times. Wherefore they except in the second place, that albeit the great Antichrist of these last times shall sit at Rome, yet he may sit there in the Princes throne, and not in the Priests chaire.

But Chrysostome precisely affirmeth that Antichrist shall Chrysost. in 2. Ep ad Thess. cap. 2. take vpon him the Empire both of God and men, and therefore shall sit in the Priests chaire as well as in the Princes throne. And so it was signified by his two bornes like to the Lambes; Apoc. 13. 11. and so it is claimed by themselues, by their double keyes and swords giuen in their Armes, and carried before them: and so it was really acted by Boniface the eight, who one day shewed himselfe vnto the people in his Papall attire, and the next day in the robes of an Emperour. And it hath a long time been practised by them all, and is still defended by most of their followers, as a soueraignty that iustly belongeth vnto them. And was not this most plainly fore-told by the Apostle, that Antichrist should sit in the Temple of God (not in the Tem­ple of God at Ierusalem) seeing that was vtterly to be destroy­ed, and neuer to be built againe, but in the Temple of God, seated in the greatest City of his Antichristian Dominion, that [Page 162] is in Babylonish Rome; and that he should exalt himselfe, a­boue all that is called God, and worshipped, that is, aboue all ciuill and Ecclesiasticall Gouernours, of whom it is written, I haue said, yee are Gods; Yea, and that he should sit in the Tem­ple Ioh. 8. 34. of God as God, that is, as Gods Lieutenant Generall, and Christ, Vicar vniuersall, not onely in earth, but also in Purgatory and in heauen also, as it is signified by his triple Crowne. And doth he not by his Indulgences take vpon him to open the doores of Purgatory at his pleasure? And by Canonizing of Saints, doth hee not take vpon him to giue greater or lesser dignities in the Kingdome of Heauen?

No maruell then that he taketh vpon him to dispose of tem­porall Kingdomes and earthly crownes, and to possesse and dispossesse Kings of their Regalities at his owne will: For this great Antichrist in his transcendent pride, will not con­tent himselfe with the honour and dignity of a great starre, as all the ancient Bishops of Rome were wont to doe, but he will aduance himselfe into the throne of Christ the Sunne of Righ­teousnesse, that all the greatest starres both in the ciuill, and al­so in the Ecclesiasticall Gouernment, may take their light and authority from him. For if wee will beleeue his Parasires, his supremacy is so much greater then the Emperours, as the Sunne is greater then the Moone.

QVEST. XXV.

The word of God rightly vnderstood doth giue credite to it selfe and doth cause it selfe to be beleeued and imbraced as the word of God for the excellency of the diuine doctrines contained therein, and not onely for the bare testimony of the Church.

Behold (saith Moses) I haue taught you ordinances and Arguments drawne from the attributes or adiuncts. Deut. 4. 5. lawes, as the Lord my God commanded mee, that yee should doe euen so in the land whether ye goe to possesse it. Keepe them ther­fore and doe them, for it is your wisedome and vnderstanding in the sight of the people that shall heare all these ordinances, and [Page 163] say, onely this people is wise and vnderstanding, and a great Nati­on. For what Nation is so great, that hath Ordinances and Lawes so righteous, as all this Law is, that I haue set before thee this day? In which words Moses prooueth that his doctrine which hee deliuered vnto the children of Israell was of GOD, because it was a wise and a righteous doctrine able to iustifie it selfe to be so euen in the iudgement of the Hea­then themselues, which did rightly vnderstand and apprehend the same. And verily as it was foretold by Moses, so it came to passe many ages following.

For euen then when the children of Israel had lost their worldly estate, glory, and countrey it selfe for their transgres­sing of this most wise and righteous Law of their most wise and righteous God, and had made themselues vile and con­temptible in respect of their vile and base designes, yet these vile and base captiues gaue Lawes to such of their glorious Conquerours, as did labour to vnderstand the wisedome and righteousnesse of their Lawes. In so much that they being Aliens vnto them in Nation, yet became Proselytes and Allies Victi victori­bus leges dabant Aug de ciuit. Dei. l. 8. c. 11. vnto them in their holy profession. Yea, the further degene­rate posterity of this people, who had heartened and harde­ned themselues to transgresse these wise and holy Commande­ments of God, that they might obserue their owne absurde Matth. 15 3. Luk. 4. 22. and sottish traditions, did wonder at the gracious words that proceeded out of our Sauiours mouth, when he opened vnto them the high wisdome and holinesse of those diuine doctrines that were deliuered vnto their Fathers, by Moses and the Prophets, and gaue this testimony vnto him, Neuer man spake Ioh. 7. 46. as this man speaketh: No maruell then that when the Apo­stles were sent by our blessed Sauiour, to open these wise and righteous counsels of God to all creatures, they soone subdu­ed the whole world, and brought some of all conditions and callings therein vnto the obedience of the faith of Christ.

In truth the strange Miracles that were wrought by their Ministery gaue testimony to the doctrine that was preached by them that it was diuine, and so procured audience there­unto, but it was the word of faith it selfe that bred faith. [Page 164] [...] [Page 165] [...] [Page 160] [...] [Page 161] [...] [Page 162] [...] [Page 163] [...] [Page 164] Miracles were meanes to bring many to the outward court of the Temple of God, and to the doore of Christs Church, but it was the key of the knowledge of the diuine mysteries them­selues, Luke 11. 52. that vnlocked the Church doores, and opened an en­trance vnto them into the house of God. For it is the heauen­ly wisedome and righteousnesse of the Diuine doctrines of the Word of God that can cause vs to receiue the vision for 1 Thess. 2. 13. the vision it selfe, and to embrace the word, not as the word of man, but as it is indeed the word of God. The holy and reli­gious behauiour of the teachers and professors of the truth may with the woman of Samaria bring many vnto Christ, and perswade them to hearken to the doctrine of faith: but the ho­linesse and equity of the doctrine it selfe will cause all such as rightly apprehend the same, to professe with those conuerts of Samaria, and to say, Now we beleeue not any longer by rea­son of the bare words of the Teachers and professors of truth, for we heard it our selues, and haue felt such a diuine power therin, that we willingly subscribe thereto, for that most suffi­cient euidence that it giueth to it selfe.

And so doth Stapleton auouch concerning all the faithfull, Stap. doct. princ. lib. 8. cap. 22. that they being at the first induced to beleeue for the voyce of the Church, and lightned with the bright lustre of diuine inspi­ration, do not any longer beleeue for the voyce of the Church, but for the diuine light it selfe. And verily all such as are once brought to the faith, and setled therein, ought not (as Austin Aug. de Ca­techis rud. cap. 25. teacheth) measure religion by the professors thereof, but by the equity and sanctity of the doctrine it selfe, neither ought they to iudge of the doctrine by the persons that professe the same, but of the persons by the doctrine. Yea, they should be so fully grounded & setled in the truth, that if their teachers and instructers would disswade them from it, they should not hearken vnto them, nay if an Angel from heauen should preach Gal. 1. 8. vnto them another Gospell, they should hold him accursed.

QVEST. XXVI.

Kneeling is the fittest gesture of the body, at the reuerent receiuing of the holy Communion.

Kneeling is the fittest gesture of a faithfull and humble Christian, when he offereth vp his prayers to God, especially when he requesteth at Gods hands his greatest blessings. But at the receiuing of the holy Communion, euery faithfull and humble Christian, ioyneth with the Minister, when he prayeth, saying, The Body of our Lord Iesus Christ that was giuen for thee, preserue thy body and soule to euerlasting life; therefore he ought to doe the same most humbly, kneeling vpon his knees. Moreouer, whereas our blessed Sauiour by the mouth of his Minister commandeth euery faithfull Communicant to take and eate his body, (seeing euery Commandement of the Lord ought to be turned into a Prayer, when we goe about to put the Commandement in execution, that the Lord by his Spirit would vouchsafe to enable vs to performe the same, so that we may doe that which is acceptable in his sight) we ought all of vs also turne this Commandement into a prayer, & to make this prayer in a most suppliant & humble manner to the Lord.

QVEST. XXVII.

Holinesse doth not consist in vowing to abstaine from riches, meates, and marriage, but in the lawfull and holy vse of them all.

All the creatures and ordinances of God are good, and are created and ordayned for the good of man, and therfore ought holily to be vsed, and not refused, as they may do vs any good. So reasoneth the Apostle, Euery creature of God is good, and no­thing ought to be refused, if it be receiued with thankesgiuing, for 1 Tim. 4. 4. it is sanctified by the word of God and prayer. Then in their due time and holy vse all kind of food, riches, and marriage, are lawfull and good, and to bind our selues from the holy vse of them, is not lawful, much lesse doth it possesse the superstitious [Page 166] Votary with some singular holinesse aboue other, or aduance him to the highest degree of the greatest perfection.

QVEST. XXVIII.

The Body of Christ is at one time but in one place.

The diuine and humane nature of Christ with their insepe­rable and incommunicable properties and attributes, albeit they be vnited by personall vnion, remaine still in him diuers and distinct without confusion or abolition, as the Church long since hath made it manifest against the damnable heresie of cursed Eutyches. For if the humane nature of Christ be in­dued with the proprieties of the diuine, as with omnipotency, omniscience, or with the hability to be present in all or in ma­ny places at one time, then doth it become the very diuine essence it selfe, seeing nothing is accidentall in God but essenti­all. But the humane nature of Christ cannot be changed into his diuine, and therefore it cannot be omnipotent, omniscient, or present in all, or in many places at one time. Christ could not be (Saint Austin saith) concerning his bodily presence Aug. cont. Fau­stum l. 20. c. 11. Cyrill. in Ioh. l. 11 c. 3. Vigil. cont. [...]utychem. at one time in the Sunne and in the Moone, and on the Crosse. So Cyrill, Christ could not be conuersant with his Apostles, af­ter that he had once ascended. So Ʋigilius writing against Eutyches; The flesh of Christ when it was on earth, was not in heauen, and now because it is in heauen, certainely it is not on earth. Yea, so farre it is from being on earth, that we looke for Christ after the flesh to come from heauen, whom as he is God the Word we beleeue to be with vs on earth: but by your opinion (saith he to Eutyches) either the word is comprehended in a place as well as the flesh, or the flesh is euery where together with the word: seeing that one nature doth not receiue any contrary or different estate. Now, to be contained in a place, and to be present in euery place, be things diuers and very dislike. And therefore for so much as the word is euery where, & the flesh of Christ is not euery where, it is cleare that one and the selfe-same Christ is of both natures, that is, euery where according to the nature of his Diuinity, [Page 167] and contayned in a place according to the nature of his huma­nity. This is the Catholike faith and confession which the A­postles deliuered, the Martyres confirmed, and the faithfull persist in to this day. Wherefore the Church of Rome hath made an Apostacy from the Catholicke faith, in that shee tea­cheth that the flesh of Christ is both together in heauen and on earth, and not contayned in one certaine place, but is in all places wheresoeuer the Eucharist is administred, albeit it be administred in innumerable places at one time.

QVEST. XXIX.

Christs Body and Bloud ought not, and in truth cannot be often offered vp to God by the Masse-Priests, as a propitiatory sacrifice for the quicke and the dead.

The often offering of the same sacrifice doth argue the im­perfection thereof, as the Apostle saith: As the doing againe & again of one & the selfesame worke, doth shew that it was vnsufficiently done at the beginning. For no wise man will goe about to do the same work the second time, which was suffici­ently, yea perfectly done at the first, lest it be said vnto him: Act not that which is acted already. No wise stage-player will at­tēpt Noli actum agere. to come vpō the stage where Roscius is, & to act the same Enterlude that he acteth. As no Historiographer of any iudge­ment, will take vpon him to write that selfe-same History that Livy, Caesar, or Salust haue already written. And shall then euery Masse-Priest be so presumptuous, as to take vpon him to offer vp Christ as a propitiatory sacrifice for the sinnes of quicke and dead, where as that one oblation of Christ made once by himselfe was so sufficient and perfect, that thereby he brought in eternall redemption, and made perfect for euer them Heb. 7. 25. & 10. 14. that are sanctified?

What? will they put our deare Sauiour to death againe, and shed his bloud? surely this they must doe, if in their Masse they will offer him vp a propitiatory sacrifice for sinne, seeing that cannot be performed w [...]thout a blou [...]y death. For iustice cannot be satisfied for sinne, vnlesse that which is due be ren­dred [Page 168] thereto. But the wages and hire due to sinne is death. The Rom. 6. 19. which is so euident and vndoubted a truth, that the Apostle is bold to auouch, that if our Sauiour himselfe should haue often offered himselfe to God as an expiatory sacrifice for sinne, hee Heb. 9. 26. should haue often suffered and dyed. But our blessed Sauiour dyed but once neither needeth he, nay, neither can he dye any Rom. 6. 9. more; therefore he cannot be offered any more as an expia­tory sacrifice for sinne. Wherefore in that the Masse-Priests doe still presumptuously vndertake to offer vp Christ as an expiatory sacrifice for sinne, what doe they therein, but as much as in them lyeth, murder and slay Christ againe, and shed his pretious bloud, and greatly derogate from the dignity of that sacrifice, that he himselfe did offer at his death?

QVEST. XXX.

Christs flesh is not eaten with our bodily mouthes.

The pretended eating of Christs flesh with our bodily mouthes by the members of the Romish Synagogue, is impi­ous and wicked against Piety, Religion, and nature it selfe, cau­sing our Christian faith to be scorned and abhorred of the Heathen, and therefore it was neuer intended, much lesse com­manded and commended by our Lord himselfe. Our Sacra­ment (saith Cyrill) doth not command the eating of a man, Cyr. ad obiect. Theodor. drawing the minds of the faithfull to grosse conceits after an irreligious manner; for as concerning these words of our Sa­uiour Christ (Except ye eate the flesh of the Sonne of man, and drinke his bloud, yee haue no life in you) Saint Austin affirmeth Aug de doct. Christ. l. 3. c. 16. that seeing there seemeth therein an impiety to be comman­ded, therefore they are not to be vnderstood literally, but my­stically and spiritually. And verily the grosse mistaking of these words by the Church of Rome hath caused some of the heathen to condemne Christians of more barbarous impiety and inhumanity then was vsed in the impious and inhumane Anthropophagi: for that they did eate but the flesh of ordina­ry men, whereas the other pretend that they eat the very flesh of their God.

QVEST. XXXI.

Enoch and Elias cannot come in their owne persons to resist Antichrist, and to be slaine of him.

Enoch and Elias cannot be slaine of Antichrist, seeing their bodies be glorified, and therefore immortall, and not subiect vnto death; And if they should assume other bodies, then were they not the same persons, because they had not the same essentiall parts. Moreouer, if a soule may assume diuers bo­dies, with which of them shall she be vnited at the day of the generall resurrection?

QVEST. XXXII.

It is a property onely belonging to God to forgiue sinne.

When Iesus said to the sicke of the palsie, Sonne thy sinnes Mar. 2. 5. are forgiuen thee; and some of the Scribes sitting there, did thus reason in their hearts, Why doth this man speake blasphemies? who can forgiue sinne but God alone? He perceiuing that they thus reasoned in themselues, said vnto them, Whether is it easier to say to the sicke of the Palsey, Thy sinnes are forgiuen thee, or to say; Arise, take vp thy bed and walke? Whereby he gaue them to vnderstand, that by a word, to cure both the sicknesses of the soule and the body, was a property belonging to one and the selfe-same power, euen to God.

And therefore that seeing he did make it appeare euen to their outward senses, that by his word he did cure the diseases of the body, they should haue acknowledged his diuine pow­er, whereby he was also able to cure the sinnes of the soule. For as Chrysostome and Hillary teach, our Sauiour in these Chrysost. in Matth. Hom. 30. Hillar. in Mat. cap. 9. words did not confute their opinion, that God onely can forgiue sinnes, but proueth vnto them by his manner of curing of bo­dily diseases, that he himselfe was God, and therefore did in no wise blaspheme, when he tooke vpon him to pardon sinne. Wherefote seeing by this censure of our blessed Sauiour, it be­longeth to the selfe-same power to cure the sickenesse both of [Page 170] body and soule; therefore seeing that neither the Pope by his Indulgences, nor his Priests by their Masses, can cure the diseases of the bodies, much lesse can they cure thereby the sinnes of the soules, seeing that also is a greater and an harder Cure.

QVEST. XXXIII.

Regeneration is not wrought by the power of our owne free will, but by the operation of the Spirit of God.

As many as receiued him, to them he gaue this dignity to bee Arguments drawne from things that be diuers. Ioh. 1. 3. the Sonnes of God; Euen to them that beleeued in his Name: which were borne not of bloud, nor of the will of the flesh, nor of the will of man, but of God. By the which manifold denyall of the power of mans will to be of any actiuity of it selfe, in the worke of regeneration, our blessed Sauiour would giue vs to vnderstand, that he is too too wilfull, that will yet contra­dict the same. And how doth our free-will helpe to bring vs to God, seeing (as our Sauiour testifieth) No man commeth Ioh. 6. 44. vnto him vnlesse he be drawne?

Now if we must be drawne when we are brought vnto God what forwardnesse and freenesse is there in our selues? Surely (as Austin saith) Christ therefore vttered these words, that Aug. in En­chir. cap. 32. we should be perswaded that there is no free-will or merit in our selues: for who is drawen or forced if he be willing? The truth is yet (saith he) that no man commeth to Christ vn­lesse he be willing, but he is wrought vpon by a strange man­ner by him that knoweth how to worke within men, euen in their very hearts, not that they should beleeue against their will (which is impossible) but that they being by nature of themselues vnwilling, should by his grace, and by the opera­tion of his Spirit be made willing. For it is Gods grace that doth preuent vs, and of vnwilling maketh vs willing, and after­ward doth assist vs when wee are willing, least wee will in vaine.

Vndoubtedly in the performance of euery good work done [Page 171] by vs, we our selues both will and worke: but this wee doe not of our selues, for it is God that worketh in vs both the will Phil. 2. 13. and the deede, and that also of his owne good will. For if we take any good worke in hand, It is God (saith the Apostle) that Phil. 1. 6. beginneth the same in vs, and it is he also that doth finish the same. Wherefore seeing when we are first called to the estate of grace, we are vnwilling to yeeld thereunto, our will then of it selfe doth not further the worke of the Spirit of God in our Regeneration, vntill it be first altered and changed by God.

QVEST. XXXIV.

None are elected for their fore-seene workes.

It is not of him that willeth (saith the Apostle) nor of him Rom. 9. 16. that runneth (viz. that he is elected to eternall life) but of God that taketh morcy. For so God saith to Moses, I will haue mercy on him to whom I will shew mercy, and I will haue compas­sion on him on whom I will shew compassion. And this the Apo­stle further sheweth by the Lords different kind of dealing with Iacob and Esau, being borne at the same time, and of the same parents; For before they were borne, and when they had done neither good nor euill, (that the purpose of God might re­maine according to election, not by workes, but by him that calleth) it was said vnto her, The Elder shall serue the younger, as it is written, I haue loued Iacob, and hated Esau. Whereby it is euident that our election doth not depend vpon fore seene Eph. 1. 4. workes, but vpon the free mercy of Christ.

QVEST. XXXV.

A true sauing faith is not seated in that soule where Infidelity raigneth or any other sinne.

A true sauing faith being an infused habite, a principall Arguments drawen from such things as, are contrary. grace, and a singular fruit of Gods most holy Spirit doth neuer sort her selfe but with her princely Peeres, shee neuer ioyneth hands with Infidelity or any other her associates, [Page 172] which are the corrupt fruits of the impure flesh. For, What fel­lowship 2 Cor. 6. 14. hath righteousnesse with vnrighteousnesse? What commu­nion hath light with darkenesse? What concord hath Christ with Beliall? What part hath a Beleeuer with an Infidell? So much more may we say, what part hath faith with Infidelity, or with any other raigning sinne?

For these are not onely so vnequall, but also so contrary each to other, that they cannot be mated and matched toge­ther. Yee cannot (saith our Sauiour Christ) serue God and Matth. 6. 24. 1 Cor. 10. 21. Mammon. Yee cannot (saith the Apostle) be pertakers of the Table of the Lord, and of the table of Diuels. The true sauing faith is not an idle fancy, but worketh by loue. It is not fruit­lesse Gal. 5. 6. and dead, but fruitfull and liuing, and producing the ope­rations of a spirituall life. For if all things obey humane wise­dome, Iam. 2. 22. if a wise man frame to himselfe his owne estate, if hee domineer ouer the influences of the starres, if he ouer-rule his owne vnruly affections, and ouer-master his owne masterlesse lusts, then surely as powerfull and actiue is the true Christian faith, which rightly may be called, and is indeed an heauenly wisedome. Now a sauing faith or heauenly wisedome is pure, Iac. 3. 17. peaceable, gentle, easie to be intreated, full of mercy and good fruit; and therefore is not seated in that soule where Infidelity raig­neth, or any other sinnes which pollute the soule wherein they are seated, and filleth it with all euill fruit.

QVEST. XXXVI.

Iustification and Saluation are not of workes, neither can they be deserued by them.

Grace and merit, fauour and desert, are so contrary each to Rom. 4. 4. & 11. 6. Eph. 2. 8. Audigratis, tace de meritis. Pri­mas. in Ep. ad Rom. cap. 3. Bern. in Cant. Ser. 17. Aug. in praefa­tione in Ps. 31. other, that whereas Iustification and Saluation proceed from free Grace and Fauour, therefore the Apostle in diuers places inferreth that they cannot proceed from the merits of our owne workes. So Primasius, when thou hearest grace named, make no mention at all of merits. For (as Bernard saith) there is no meanes for grace to enter, where merit hath taken the possession. And therefore as Saint Austin admonisheth, if [Page 173] thou wilt needs be estranged from grace, then boast thou of thy merits. And this inference they had learned of the Apo­stle, who telleth the Galathians, that as many as would ioyne the workes of the Law to the grace of Christ in the matter of Iustification, They were abolished from Christ, and fallen from Gal. 5. 4. grace.

Yea, if we had not sinned, but continued in our innocency, and had kept all the Commandements of God, whereunto God had bound himselfe by his promise, to render the reward of eternall life, yet in confidence of the merit of our workes, we could not haue said rightly vnto the Lord; Pay that thou Aug. in Ps. 83. Aug. de verb. Apost. Ser. 15. owest, but performe that which thou hast promised. For (as the same Father saith) God hath not made himselfe a debtor to vs by receiuing any thing frō vs, but by promising vs that which best pleased himselfe. But now since our best actions are so stayned by some sinister respect or other in the doing of them; that (as Gregory saith) euen an holy man doth see his Greg. in Ioh. l. 9. c. 1. very vertuous workes to be vicious, if they come to be scan­ned by a iust Iudge; then they are so farre off from deseruing of any reward at Gods hands; much lesse of Iustification and Saluation, that rather in strict Iustice they merit condemnati­on. For so Saint Austin is bold to pronounce of them. Woe Aug. confess. lib. 9. cap. 13. worth the commendable life of man, if thou Iudge it without mercy. In what a wofull case then are all proud Papists, which will not be iustified and saued, but by the merit of their owne workes, seeing thereby they be abolished from Christ and are fallen from grace, and from the fruit and benefit of both.

QVEST. XXXVII.

The naturall man hath no free will to that which is religiously good.

By nature we are all spiritually dead in trespasses and sinnes; Arguments drawne from that which is opposite pri­uatiuely. Ephes. 2. 1. And therefore as a man that is bodily dead, is able to performe no action that belongeth to a naturall life: so cannot we per­forme any action that belongeth to a spirituall and supernatu­rall life, vntill we be quickned and raised vp againe by the [Page 174] Spirit of Christ. We are now all by nature depriued of all Rom. 5. 6. spirituall power and strength. We are not sufficient of our selues to thinke any good thing as of our selues; Much lesse to will or 2 Cor. 3. 5. to worke any such thing. We are (saith one Prophet) foolish Ier. 4. 22. children, and haue no vnderstanding we are wise to doe euill, but to doe will we haue no knowledge; We are now all by nature the Gal. 4. 25. children of the bond woman, and not of the free. The time was when in Adam we had all freedome of will to make choice either of good or euill; but since that in him we made choice of that which was euill, we are so hardned therein, and in such Rom. 6. 20. bondage and slauery to our corrupt lusts, that we haue no in­clination at all, or free motion vnto righteousnesse. For (as Aug. de correp. & grat. c. 13. Austin saith) our will as it is now by nature free, and not made free by grace, is free from righteousnesse, & only in bon­dage to sin. For liberty without race (as the same Father tea­cheth) Aug. Ep. 89. is not liberty but contumacy, that is, a wilfull obsti­nacy in that onely which is euill.

QVEST. XXXVIII.

No religious worship or seruice is to be giuen to any Angell or Saint.

Let not (saith Saint Austin) the worship of the dead be Arguments drawen from such things as depend vp [...]n rela­tion. Aug. de Vera Re [...]ig. c 55, Aug contra Faust. Manich. lib. 23. c. 21. Synod. Mogūt. c. 46. vnto vs a matter of Religion. For they are to be honoured for imitation, but not to be adored for Religion. And againe, we worship the Saints with charity, but not with seruice, nei­ther doe we build temples vnto them. For according vnto the censure of the Synode of Ments: the Saints which haue shut vp the course of their liues with a blessed end, ought wor­thily to be honoured of vs as the worthy members of Christs body, but not with that honour which is due vnto God, but with that reuerent regard of society and loue, wherewith holy men may be honoured of vs here in this life. The like is to be said concerning the worship of Angels. I fell (said Saint Iohn, confessing his owne double fall) at the Angels feet to worship him, but he said vnto me, See thou doe it not, for I am thy fellow seruant, and one of thy brethren which haue the testimony of Iesus, Apoc. 19. 10. c [...]. 22. 9. worship God.

By which words of the Angell vttered once and againe we Seruus est do­mini seruus. may iustly collect, that seeing a seruant among men is a ser­uant of his Lords only, & not of any one of his fellow seruants, and is bound to serue the one onely, and not the other: there­fore seeing all the faithfull haue but one Lord, all Angels and Saints being their fellow seruants, they ought to deuote them­selues E [...]hes. 4. 5. & 2. 29. onely to the Religious seruice of God, and not vnto the seruice of any Angell or Saint.

We take it to be a great absurdity and indignity also, for one that is admitted into the family of an earthly King, to be­take himselfe to the seruice of a subiect: and is it not a greater indignity for one that by baptisme is admitted into the fami­ly of the King of Kings, and Lord of Lords, to betake him to the seruice of an Angell or Saint? In Oxford wee are sworne, Non suscipere gradum Simeonis; that is, when we haue taken an higher degree of dignity in the Schooles, not to take a lower degree: And shal we then, when we haue receiued this high de­gree of honor to be admitted among the seruāts of the Almigh­ty Creator of heauen & earth, shall we, I say, debase our se [...]ues so low, as to seeke for admission into the seruice of a weake creature? Let the Romanists then, if they list, deuote them­selues vnto the seruice of the Saints and giue to them [...] diuine worship, but let the true seruants of God be carefull to giue diuine seruice onely to God.

QVEST. XXXIX.

The faithfull are made righteous before God, by the righ­teousnesse of Christ imputed to them.

If by the disobedience of the first Adam many were made Arguments drawen from things that haue the same proportion of reason. Rom. 5. 19. 2 Cor. 5. 21. Rom. 8. 34. sinners, why by the obedience of the second Adam may not many be made righteous? If our sinnes were imputed vnto Christ when hee was pure from all sinne, why may not his righteousnesse be imputed vnto vs, albeit we be stayned with all sinne? If Christs sufferings and death are made ours, and we thereby are deliuered from condemnation: Why may not his righteousnesse as well be imputed vnto vs, that wee may [Page 176] thereby obtaine our Iustification? especially seeing he was 1 Cor. 1. 30. made as well righteousnesse for vs, as he was redemption. Nay may not his righteousnesse, which was subiect to the Law Gal. 4. 4. for vs, be imputed vnto vs by the Lords endlesse goodnesse and mercy that we may be made righteous thereby: as well as the surplussage of the righteous workes of the Saints, who yet were not crucified for vs, may bee imputed by the Popes 1 Cor. 1. 13. Pardons and Indulgences, to all such as will pay well for them?

QVEST. XL.

The faithfull may as well know themselues to be indued with true loue, as with true faith.

Doctor Bishop auoucheth that the faithfull cannot so well know themselues to be indued with true loue, as with true faith, for that faith is seated in the vnderstanding which is the lighter, and loue in the will which is the darker part of the soule. As if the spirituall soule had situation of parts, as well as the materiall body: Or as if the distinct powers of the soule were not therefore said to be placed in the distinct mem­bers of the body, because in them there are diuers originalls of her manifold Organicall instruments, whereby she produ­ceth her manifold and different operations whereas shee her-selfe is wholly in the whole body, and in euery part thereof.

But be it so, that the soul as wel as the body, may be cōpared to an house or Temple, in the which there may be Roomes, some lightes, and some darker, yet may not the same cleare Candle of Gods word, lighten our will as well as our vnder­standing, and so make knowne vnto vs our loue, as well as our faith? Yea, whereas the will is reasonable by participation from the vnderstanding, the vnderstanding hiding nothing from the will, whereof it hath notice it selfe; why then is not [Page 177] the will lightened with that selfe-same lustre as the vnderstan­ding it selfe is? nay, whereas the light of naturall reason ad­deth her axiomes to the instructions of the word of God, for the opening of the nature of loue rather then of faith, why Dilectic est si­mul viuendi , fruendi (que) ele­ctio. Anima est non vbi a­nimat, sed vbi am [...]t. Prou. 14. 10. should not loue be better known then faith? The heart (saith Solomon) knoweth the bitternesse of his soule, and the stranger shall not intermeddle with his ioy. The heart of a man know­eth what it loueth and ioyeth in, as well as what it hateth, and is offended withall.

Verily if our Sauiour Christ had not well vnderstood, that Simon Peters owne heart was well witting to it selfe, of his great loue that he bare vnto him, he would not haue demaun­ded of him againe and againe, Simon Iohannah, louest thou me Ioh. 21. 15. more then these? neither would Peter haue so confidently an­swered him, Lord thou knowest that I loue thee? So if the Church had not knowen and felt euen the vehement pa [...]gs of her loue towards her Bridegroome, shee would not haue sent word vnto him by her Messengers, that she was euen Cant. 5. 8. Aug in Ps. 49. sicke of loue. There is (saith Saint Austin) a kinde of glory­ing in the conscience, when thou knowest that thy faith is sincere, thy hope certaine, and thy loue without dissembling. In Saint Austins iudgement then our hope and loue may be knowne as well as our saith, seeing otherwise wee could not reioyce in them. When Abraham was ready at the com­mandement of GOD, to haue slaine his sonne Isaacke, Gen. 22. 12. GOD calleth vnto him, saying, Now I know that thou fearest mee, (viz. with a filiall feare that proceedeth from loue) seeing for my sake thou hast not spared thine onely Sonne. GOD (saith Saint Austin) knoweth all things Aug cont. Maximin. lib 3 c. 19. before they come to passe, it was not then that GOD first knew that Abraham feared him. But as the Spirit of GOD is said to pray and to groane, because hee maketh vs to pray and to groane: so GOD is said to know, when hee maketh vs to know. Now I know then is as much as if hee had saide, Now I haue made thee to know, or I haue made it knowne (to others also) that thou fearest mee. The [Page 178] which truth may further appeare by the very name that Abra­ham gaue to the place, where the Lord spake vnto him at that time, and by the addition ioyned thereto. For Abraham cal­led the name of the place, The Lord will see, as it is said this day, In the mount will the Lord be seene. Now the Lord doth see his faithfull seruants by taking notice of their sincere minds towards him, and by prouiding for them, and bestowing on them all necessary blessings: and the Lord is seene of them in the spirituall gifts of faith and loue, and all other graces giuen vnto them for the manifestation of his fatherly loue and affe­ction towards them.

For when God by the light of the Gospell doth so make manifest vnto the faithfull, his fatherly loue in Christ, that they esteeme it as their highest happinesse, and doe in all since­rity desire to inioy it as their greatest good, they cannot but know that they beleeue and loue God, seeing these are the most certaine properties of them both. Now as a faithfull man may know that he loueth God: so he may also know that he loueth the brethren. By this (saith Saint Iohn) we know that 1 Iohn 3. 14. we are translated from death to life, because we loue the brethren. Wherupon Saint Austin speaketh after this manner: Let a Aug. in 1. Ep. Ioh. tract. 3. man looke into his heart, and see if he haue loue, and then let him say, I am borne of God. Now to what end doth Saint Austin command a man to looke into his owne heart, and to seeke to find loue there, if in seeking he cannot find and know whether it be there or no? If then the Lord hath giuen to any one the sincere loue of God and of his Christian Brethren, hee may know that he is indued therewith, and thereby he may know himselfe to be in Gods loue, to his owne vnspeakeable comfort and ioy: the which being a great griefe and corrasiue to the Diuell, he therefore seeketh by all meanes to hinder the same.

QVEST. XLI.

The Cup in the Eucharist is not to be taken away from the Lay people.

A man may as well ordaine a Sacrament, or any essentiall part thereof, as he may take away the one, or the other: but no man nor Angell can ordaine a Sacrament, or any essentiall part thereof (seeing he cannot make any grant or giue any assu­rance of these spiritual blessings and gifts which are only in the Lords hands, and at his owne disposition) neither ought he then to mangle or maime any part of the euidence, that God hath giuen to the faithfull for their better assurance thereof. But the Cup of the New Testament is an essentiall part of the Sacrament of the Body and Bloud of Christ, whereby the par­don of their sinnes is sealed vp to the faithfull, therefore it ought by no meanes to be taken away from the Lay people. Yea, whereas the faithfull are as well partakers of the Bloud of Christ, as of the Body, why should they not also be as well partakers of the visible signe of the one, as of the other? Act. 10. 47. Can anyman (saith S. Peter) forbid water that these should not be baptized, which haue receiued the Holy Ghost as well as we? So vpon the like reason it may be said, Can any man forbid the Lords people to be pertakers of the Holy signe of his bloud with the Priests, seeing they are partakers of the Bloud it selfe, as well as they?

Especially seeing all the people of God ought to be most ready and willing to shed their owne bloud in the defence of the Faith of Christ, why should they then be depriued of the Sacred signe of his Bloud, whereby they are to be strengthe­ned and confirmed for the couragious performance of that so great and weighty a worke? How do we (saith Saint Cypri­an) Cypr. ad Cornel. lib. 1. cap. 2. teach and perswade the people to shed their Bloud for the confession of the name of Christ, if we deny them the Bloud of Christ, that is, the Sacrament of his Bloud? For none can take from them the participation of the Bloud it selfe.

QVEST. XLII.

Matrimony is lawfull for the Ministers of the Gospell.

It is as lawfull in the time of the Gospell for the Ministers thereof to vse the same remedy against sinne, and to enioy the same helpes and comforts of this life, as it was for the high Priest and the residue of his brethren vnder the time of the Law. But Matrimony was ordained for the auoiding of for­nication, Gen. 2. 18. and for to be an helpe in things concerning this life vnto the Priests vnder the Law, and why should it not be so vnder the Gospell? The Gospell requireth in the Ministers thereof as great if not greater labour about their spirituall worke, then was required of the Priests vnder the Law, why should they then not haue the same helpers, as they had, to supply their roomes for the better dispatch of their temporall affaires, that so they may haue the more leasure to be imploy­ed about their spirituall businesses? And are not the Ministers of the Gospell, especially in these last and worst dayes, subiect to the like temptations of sinne, as others were in former ages? why should these then be more debarred from the remedy then they were? especially whereas the Commandement of the Apostle is giuen generally to all. For the auoiding of for­nication, 2 Cor. 7. 2. let euery man haue his owne wife, and let euery woman haue her owne husband; but where the remedy against this sinne is the authorised permission thereof by man with a Si non castè, tamen cautè; there I must needs confesse, is farre lesse need of the remedy appointed by God.

QVEST. XLIII.

The Nailes, Speare, and Crosse wherewith Christs preti­ous Body was tormented, are not to be worshipped.

The Souldiers that vsed the Nailes, Speare, and Crosse, to torment the most precious body of our most blessed Sauiour, are not to be worshipped, why then should the Nailes, Speare, [Page 181] and Crosse be worshipped, which were the instruments of the routragious cruelty? The Nailes and shooe of an horse that striketh therewith, and killeth any meane person but ca­sually, are by the Law found guilty of the death of him that is slaine therewith; how can we then otherwise iudge of the Nailes, Speare, and Crosse, which were of a malitious purpose vsed to shed our blessed Sauiours most pretious Bloud, and to take away his life from him? for can that which is applied to a most wicked and vngodly vse, be thereby sanctified and not grieously prophaned?

QVEST. XLIV.

The sinnes of the faithfull shall not after death be punished in the fire of Purgatory.

A true friend, that howsoeuer he endanger himselfe, will Arguments drawne from the greater proportion of reason to the lesse. stead his deare friend that relieth vpon him in his great extre­mity, will not faile him in a case of lesse danger. Neither will our Sauiour Christ the fastest friend to his faithfull ones that possiby can be, hauing by his owne death deliuered thē frō the euerlasting torments of hell fire, suffer them to be tormented in the fire of Purgatory, if there were any such fire. Neither will God, that for Christs sake doth freely pardon his faithfull the summe of 10000. talents, cast them into a most horrible dungeon, for the small debt of an 100. pence. Vndoubtedly he that freely pardoneth them their sinnes which are the grea­ter euils, will not retaine the punishment which is the lesse. And what manner of pardoning were this, to forgiue the fault, but not to remit the punishment? Yea what manner of iustice were this, to punish where there is no fault? but a fault pardo­ned is no fault. Wherefore seeing our most mercifull God in Rom. 3. 25. 1 Ioh. 1. 9. Christ doth presently in this life giue to all faithfull and peni­tent sinners, the free remission of all their sinnes for Christs sake, vndoubtedly after their deaths he will not punish them in the fire of Purgatory.

QVEST. XLV.

The Sacraments doe not conferre grace by the worke wrought, vnlesse their vses be vnderstood.

The word of GOD is a more principall instrument of grace, then the Sacraments are. For otherwise our most wise and holy Sauiour, while he conuersed in this world, would not haue wholly omitted the administration of Baptisme, and Ioh. 4. 2. Luke 4. 16. 43. 1 Cor. 1. 17. haue giuen himselfe continually to the preaching of the word, and testified also that he was sent for the dispatch of that busi­nesse. Neither would he haue sent forth his Apostles not so much to Baptise, as to preach the Gospell; vnlesse the prea­ching of the word had been the principall worke best befitting his principall Ministers. Neither would the Apostle Saint Pe­ter, after that he himselfe had so effectually preached to Corne­lius Act. 10. 42. and his company, that the Holy Ghost fell on all that heard the word, haue commanded them to be baptized (and that in all likelihood by some inferiour Minister) in the name of the Lord, but would haue baptized them himselfe. And ve­rily the Sacraments were added to the word; for the further strengthening of the weake faith of the Beleeuers, and not for the confirming of the authority of the word, seeing from it they receiue their power and efficacy, when their right vse is made knowen thereby. For how commeth it to passe that the water in Baptisme, toucheth the body and cleanseth the soule, but by the working of the word? Neither are the Sacraments so forcible instruments to bring Christ to vs, as the word is. The Gospell (saith Saint Hierome) is the Body of Christ, and Hieron. in Psal. 147. these words of our Sauiour (Except yee eate the flesh of the Sonne of Man, and drinke his Bloud, yee shall haue no life in you) may be more rightly vnderstood of the receiuing of Christ in the Word then in the Sacraments. And verily how was the whole world perswaded to imbrace Christ? by the preaching of the Gospell? or by the administration of the Sa­craments?

The truth is, that our most louing and gracious God, by his Euangelicall couenant made with Abraham the Father of the faithfull, and in him with all his spirituall seed, doth giue vnto them Christ Iesus their Sauiour, and in him eternall life and blessednesse, and doth open and manifest the same by causing this his graunt to be set downe in the Gospell written in the bookes of the Old and New Testament, as in the authenticall euidences thereof, and to be sealed by the Sacraments, as by his owne seales, the which he hath ordained to be deliuered to his people, as his owne deedes by the hands of his faithfull and painfull Ministers. Now which is the chiefe instrument to ra­tifie vnto the faithfull this gracious graunt? the deeds and eui­dences themselues, or the seales annexed thereto? that is, the Word or the Sacraments? Vndoubtedly the Word, seeing without the graunt written, the seale added to a blancke, is no­thing worth. And yet the word it selfe doth not profite, vn­lesse it be mixed with faith, the true sense thereof being rightly Heb. 4. 2. apprehended, and a setled assent yeelded thereto: and so neither can the Sacraments profit vnlesse the vse of them be rightly 1 Cor. 11. 29. apprehended, and discerned by a true saith. Moreouer, heere also we may perceiue who in the execution of their Ecclesia­sticall function come nearer to Christ and to his Apostles; whether the Ministers of the Gospell in their painfull preach­ing, or the Popish Priests in their continuall saying of Masse.

QVEST. XLVI.

No Images are to be worshipped with diuine worship.

If any images and representations of God are to be wor­shipped with diuine worship; then the best and truest images of God, euen such as were framed by God himselfe, were so to be worshipped: but men which are the best and truest i­mages and representations of God, made and framed by God Gen. 1. 26. himselfe, are not to be worshipped with diuine worship, much lesse any images of God made by man. The Church of Rome maketh images of three faces, to represent thereby the glori­ous [Page 184] Trinity: but the Apostle teacheth, that we which are the generation of God (viz. in our soules rather then in our bodies) Act. 17. 29. ought not to thinke that the Godhead is like to gold or siluer, or stone grauen by the art or inu [...]ntion of Man. Wherefore the Church of Rome which worshippeth such Images, doth not therin so much as worship the Image of God, but the inuentiō and fiction of her owne braine. Now if the Images of God are not to be worshipped with Diuine worship, much lesse the Images of any men. Nay if holy men themselues may not be worshipped with Diuine worship, much lesse may their Ima­ges and Pictures be.

QVEST. XLVII.

The word of God is not to be read vnto people in an vnknowne tongue.

Such as in the Primitiue Church vttered Diuine Mysteries in strange tongues, which were giuen them by the miraculous working of the Holy Ghost, were commanded by the Apostle 1 Cor. 14. 28. to be silent in the Church, vnlesse the meaning of the words were presently expounded, that so the hearers might receiue instruction and edification thereby: much more now such are to be silenced in the Church, which vtter Diuine mysteries in an vnknowne tongue, which they haue not receiued by the mi­raculous gift of the Holy Ghost, where there is no exposition thereof.

QVEST. XLVIII.

In all matters that concerne the worship and seruice of God, nothing ought to be taught, or to be beleeued, which is not warranted by the testimony of the Cano­nicall Scriptures.

If Saint Paul himselfe taught nothing concerning Christ, but that which was deliuered by Moses and the Prophets, Act. 26. 22. then ought none other of meaner gifts and priuiledges teach any thing that he hath not receiued from the Canonicall Scrip­tures. [Page 185] So reasoneth Origen, Paul as his custome is (saith he) will auouch that which he teacheth out of the holy Scriptures, wherein he giueth an ensample to the teachers in the Church, that they should produce such things as they teach the people, not grounded vpon their own opinions, but strengthened with the testimonies of God. For if such and so great an Apostle did not thinke that the authority of his owne word might suf­fice, vnlesse he knew that those very things were written in the Law and in the Prophets which himselfe deliuered; how much more should we little ones obserue this, that when we teach, we vtter not our owne, but the meaning of the Holy Ghost? Against the which most wise aduertisement, if we pre­sume to offend, albeit we were such as the glorious Angels, Saint Austin is bold out of the penne of the Apostle to de­nounce against vs a most terrible curse. If (saith he) I will Aug. cont. [...]. Pelag. l. 3. c. 6. not say we our selues, but if an Angell from Heauen shall teach cōcerning Christ and his Church, or concerning any thing else that doth belong to faith and life, any other doctrine then that which is contayned in the Legall and Euangelicall Scrip­tures, let him be accursed. Accursed then is the Church of Rome and her children, who affirme that their vnwritten tra­ditions are of equall authority with the doctrine of the Cano­nicall Scriptures, and command them with the like reuerence to be imbraced and receiued.

QVEST. XLIX.

The naturall man hath no free will to that which is religiously good.

If the Church her selfe had need still to pray to her deare Bridegroome, Draw me after a sort vnwilling; that thou maist Bernard. in Cant. Serm. 2. make me willing; draw me drowping, that thou maist cause me to runne, then certainly all such as are not indued with such spirituall graces as the Church is, may iustly be challenged for persons not almost, but altogether vnwilling to follow God and to walke in his wayes. And if euery one of the true mem­bers of the Church, had need to confesse vnto God and to [Page 186] pray, Thou hast corrected me, and I haue receiued thy correction Ier. 31. 18. as an vntamed Bullocke, conuert thou me and I shall be conuer­ted, for thou art my God; Then how farre off from any wil­lingnesse and readinesse to turne vnto God, are all such as are not yet effectually called to the estate of Grace, but are stran­gers from God, and from the Couenant of mercy?

QVEST. L.

Not the suffering, much lesse the vowing of wilfull pouerty is the way to perfection.

The possession of riches, which are yet Gods good bles­sings, and testimonies of his goodnesse and loue, is not the way Act. 14. 17. to perfection, much lesse the vow of pouerty, or pouerty it selfe, which is the rod of Gods correction, and a signe or to­ken of his displeasure, as all other crosses and calamities are. Poore Lazarus was brought into the bosome of rich Abra­ham, both which were rich in God and poore in spirit. Marke this (saith Saint Austin) that ye doe not, as commonly men Aug. ad Hillar. Epist. 89. do, blame rich men, and put your trust in a poore estate, for if a mā should not put his trust in his riches, much lesse in pouerty.

QVEST. LI.

The people ought to be able to try and to discerne the doctrine of their Teachers.

Doe yee not know (saith the Apostle) that the Saints shall 1 Cor. 6. 2. iudge the world? If the world then shall be iudged by you, are yee not worthy to iudge the smallest matters? Know yee not that wee shall iudge the Angels? how much more then the things of this life? So may we reason also, that if the faithfull people of God shall iudge the world and the very Angels themselues, much more, may they boldly take vpon themselues to try and discerne the doctrine of their Pastors and Teachers.

Our most blessed Sauiour thought it no disgrace to himselfe to haue his diuine doctrine examined of the people by the rule of the Scriptures; nay, he that requireth the same at their hands, [Page 187] saying. Search the Scriptures, for in them yee thinke to haue life, Ioh. 5. 39. and they are they that testifie of me, and beare witnesse to my do­ctrine that it is of God. Yea, the Lord so approued the Berae­ans for that they receiued the word with all readines, & sear­ched the Scriptures; whether those things which Saint Paul Act. 17. 11. taught them were agreeable thereto, that thereby he brought many of them to the faith.

It is then no presumption in the people to examine the doctrine of their Pastors and Teachers, seeing it is not onely approued but commanded by the Lord, and enioyned the Co­rinthians also by the Apostle. I speake (saith he) as to them that haue vnderstanding, iudge yee what I say. The refusall 1 Cor. 10 15. hereof by the hereticke Auxentius was sharpely reprooued by holy and Orthodoxe Saint Ambrose. Auxentius (saith he Amb. Ep. l. 5. in oratione cont. Auxen­tium. speaking to the people) knowing you not to be ignorant of the faith hath shunned your iudgement, and hath chosen foure or fiue heathen men. Then in that he hath chosen Infidels, he is worthy to be condemned of Christians, because he reiected the Apostles precept, where he saith, Dare any of you hauing ought against another, be iudged vnder the vniust, and not rather vnder the Saints? Yee see then that which he hath offered is against the authority of the Apostle. But what speake I (saith hee) of the Apostle? when the LORD himselfe proclaimeth by his Prophet, Heare yee mee, O my people, that know what belongeth to iudgement, in whose heart my Law is. God saith, Heare yee mee, O my people, that know iudgement; Auxentius saith, You know not how to iudge. Yee see then that he contemneth God in you, which refuseth the sense of this heauenly Oracle. For the people in whose heart the Law of God is, doth iudge. And doe not the Popish Priests likewise ioyne with this impious Arrian Auxentius in refusing to stand to the Oracle of God, while they refuse to haue their doctrine examined and iudged by the people, whether it be agreeable vnto the diuine doctrine of the Canonicall Scripture?

QVEST. LII.

Our whole Iustification and Saluation is by the free and vndeserued mercy of God in Christ.

The Apostles plain asseueration, that we are iustified freely by Rom. 3. 24. the grace of God through the redemption that is in Christ Iesus, hath forced the Church of Rome to auouch that there is a dou­ble iustification: The first by grace, and the second by the merit of our owne workes. But his doubling is flat contra­ry to the simplicity of the Gospell. For the Apostle plainly a­uoucheth that not onely at the first we are reconciled vnto God by Christ, and are brought into his fauour and loue, and are iustified and saued by his Bloud: but much more that we are brought to the end of our saluation, and to our full and fi­nall glorification by the very same meanes. God (saith the A­postle) setteth out his loue toward vs, seeing while wee were yet Rom. 5. 8. sinners Christ dyed for vs, much more then being iustified by his bloud, we shall be saued frō wrath by him. For if when we were ene­mies we were reconciled vnto God by the death of his Sonne, much more being reconciled we shall be saued by his life. In the which words of the Apostle, it is manifestly and distinctly set downe, that as it is the grace of God in Christ whereby we are recon­ciled vnto God and iustified at the first: so it is the very selfe­same grace of God in Christ that doth saue vs at the last. And Greg. Moral. lib. 2. cap. 4. so a Bishop of Rome it selfe in her better times hath taught, saying, The first grace begat me in faith, being naked, and the very self-same grace shall saue me being naked, & take me vp into glory. Wherefore if we desire to be partakers of the fruit of our redemption wrought for vs by Christ, let vs not so meanly thinke thereof, as if he should haue begun it onely by his obedience, and left it to be finished by our selues. Let vs not imagine that he paid but a part of our ransome, and a par­cell of the price that was to be tendred to God for the full purchase of the glorious inheritance of the Kingdome of Hea­uen, and left it to our selues to discharge the rest.

Or if we cannot but confesse that he paid the whole summe, [Page 189] and the full price let vs not impute to the God of all mercy and the most excellent Patron and Patterne of all Pitty, such an hard and vniust kind of dealing, as if he should exact againe a new payment at our hands, for that which was fully purcha­sed and paid for before. Vndoubtedly if our title to the hea­uenly inheritance by the obedience and righteousnesse of Christ be sufficient & good, why should we seeke after any other title?

Seeing Law and reason teacheth vs this, that that thing Quod semel neum est non potest ampliue fieri meum. Quisemel fa­ctus est domi­nus, non potest ex alia causa fieri dominus. Quia nomo potest acquirere dominium rei suae. which is once iustly mine, cannot be made more mine: And he that is once made a right owner of a thing, cannot againe by another title be made owner of the same thing: seeing no man can get againe the Dominion of that, which was his own before. If then our first title to our Iustification and Saluation, by the free and vndeserued mercy of God in Christ, be good and sufficient, then we cannot afterward lay any claime, there­unto by the broken and forged title of our owne workes.

QVEST. LIII.

The going on pilgrimage to see or to touch the true reliques of the Holiest of the Saints, doth not bring any sanctification at all.

The seeing and touching of holy persons themselues, doth not sanctify any, much lesse the seeing or touching of their re­liques. They that receiue Christ by faith, are made the Sonnes Ioh. 1. 12. of God, and are renewed to his image in righteousnesse and true holinesse: and not such as imbrace and kisse him with their bodily hands and mouthes: for then Iudas the Traitor should haue been made a Saint. Wherefore if we desire to haue any benefit by visiting the Saints, we ought daily and diligently to visite the Scriptures, wherein the pictures of their piety are most liuely painted out, that so we may be ra­uished with the admiration thereof, and be stirred vp to follow them by an holy imitation.

And so concerning the Saints which liued since the Apo­stles times, if we be desirous to visite them also, wee ought to [Page 190] get their learned bookes which are the best Images of their Almās speech is the image and glasse of his minde. Erasm. in prae­fat. Hieron. ad Guili Warra­mum. holy soules, that by their sound and Orthodoxe doctrines which are set downe therein, we may be directed in the right way of piety and godlinesse. But so it is (saith Erasmus com­playning of the superstitious folly of many of his time) we kisse the shooes of the Saint; and their handkerchers, albeit loathsome for filth: but as for their Bookes which are their best reliques we relinquish, hauing little regard of them. Their Coat or Shirt, we lay vp in a chest adorned with gold and pre­cious stones, but as for their writings, vpon the which they bestowed much labour and in the which still liueth (here with vs) that which is in them their chiefest good, we leaue them to be consumed with wormes and rust.

QVEST. LIV.

The faithfull that are sanctified by Regeneration, may and ought to assure themselues of their full and finall glorification.

If God was found of the faithfull when they sought him not, and made himselfe manifest vnto them when they asked Rom. 10. 20. not after him, much more when they turne vnto him, hee will turne to them, when they draw nigh to him, he wil draw nigh Iac. 4. 8. Matth. 7. 7. to them, when they seeke him, he will be found of them. For if when they were enemies, they were reconciled vnto God by the death of his Sonne, much more may they rest assured of his loue, being reconciled vnto him, and made his stedfast friends. If God for Christs sake offered them a pardon being Traitors and Rebels, and standing vp in armes against him; cer­tainly he will suffer them to enioy the benefit of that pardon, when they haue humbly submitted themselues, and are be­come his loyall subiects.

If God doth forgiue vnto his all their grieuous sinnes, which they willingly and wittingly committed before their effectuall Calling to the estate of grace, will he not forgiue their sinnes of infirmity, which they afterward commit against the resolute purpose of their owne hearts? if he did deliuer [Page 191] them from domineering and raiguing sinnes, will he not in the end deliuer them fully from all such sinnes, whose power and strength are already in part weakened by their daily repen­tance and stedfast faith? The Lord (said Dauid) that deliue­red 1 Sam. 17. 37. me out of the hand of the Lyon and the Beare, will also deliuer me out of the hand of this Philistin. Vnto the which words happily the Apostle alluding, saith of himselfe, And I also was deliuered out of the hand of the Lion; And thereupon was con­fident that the Lord would deliuer him from euery euill worke, and would preserue him to his heauenly King­dome. 2 Tim. 4. 15.

God hath promised thee, O man (saith Saint Austin, spea­king Aug in Ps. 148. to all such as are sanctified by regeneration) that thou shalt liue for euer, and doest not thou beleeue it? Oh (saith he) beleeue it, beleeue it. For that which he hath done for thee already, is a greater matter then that which he hath promised. For he hath giuen his onely begotten Sonne, who is farre more excellent then thousands of heauens, at the dearest rate that may be to purchase for thee euerlasting life; and doest thou think that this purchase made by such a person at such an high rate, can euer possibly be made voide? Especially whereas for his Sonnes sake be hath adopted thee, which wert by nature the slaue of Satan, the child of wrath, and inheritor of euerla­sting destruction, into the number of his sonnes and heires, and renewed thee in part to his owne image, in holinesse and true righteousnesse: and doest thou yet doubt whether he will giue thee the inheritance of a sonne? Vndoubtedly he that for thy Sauiours sake hath in part sanctified thee to liue a sober, iust, and a godly life in this world, will for his sake bring thee to an eternall and an euerlasting life in the world to come.

QVEST. LV.

Our least sinnes are damnable and mortall. Arguments drawne from the lesser pro­portion of reason to the greater.

If all our righteousnesse be as a menstruous Cloath, Ioath­some and odious to God, and deserue Gods curse (because it wanteth that fulnesse of faith, feruency of loue, simple sincerity [Page 192] and full freenesse from all sinister respects which the Law of God requireth at our hands) then what doe those thoughts, words, and workes, which are meerely sinfull, deserue, albeit Esay 64. 6. Iob 9. 31. Gal. 3. 10. they be neuer so small? Vndoubtedly no sinnes that are meer­ly so, can be smaller or lesse hurtfull, then the imperfections of our best workes, and yet these being transgressions of the Law of God, deserue Gods curse and malediction, and there­fore all sinnes that are meerely so, cannot but deserue the like woe. So reasoneth our blessed Sauiour, If the light which is Matth. 6. 23. in thee bee darkenesse, how great is the darkenesse it selfe? And so Saint Bernard. If all our righteousnesse be as vnrighteous­nesse, Bern. Serm. in fest. Sanct. then by a stronger reason what shall our sinnes be?

QVEST. LVI.

All things necessary to saluation, are plainly deliuered in the Ganonicall Scriptures.

There is no wise man among men, but that he will be care­full in his last Will and Testament, that all things therein be set downe plainly, distinctly, and fully, which concerne either the legacies which he bequeatheth to his childrē, or the duties that he requireth at their hands, that so all occasion of discord and debate may be cleane taken away. And can we then ima­gine that our heauenly Father being so wise and so prouident as he is, and so desirous to preserue vnity and peace among his deare children, would not set downe plainly, distinctly, and fully in his Will and Testament, what be those great and gra­cious gifts that he doth in his tender kindnesse and loue be­stow vpon them, with the meanes whereby they shall attaine to the same, as likewise what be all those necessary duties wch he requireth at their hands? So reasoneth Optatus, Christ hath Optat. l 5. cont. Parm. Donat. dealt with vs, as an earthly Father is wont to doe with his children, who searing least they should fall out after his de­cease, doth set downe his Will in writing, vnder witnesses, that if there arise any doubt among them, they should goe to his Testament. He whose word must end our Controuersies, is Christ, let vs then goe to his Testament.

QVEST. LVII.

The faithfull for the diuine wisedome of the holy Scriptures rightly vnderstood, beleeue them to be the Word of God, and not onely for the bare authority of the Church.

If the Gentiles instructed by the light of naturall reason, did certainly perceiue the booke of the creatures to be Gods booke, by the glorious attributes of God made manifest therein: much more the faithfull lightned with the Lampe of Rom. 1. 19. diuine grace, may plainly perceiue the booke of the Scriptures (wherein God as a familiar friend without casting of a mist doth speak to the heart, not onely of the learned, but of the vn­learned also, as Austin saith) to be Gods booke, by the di­uine Aug. Ep. 3 ad Vol. and heauenly wisedome deliuered therein: and therefore they need not build their faith vpon the bare testimony onely of the Church. And so reasoneth the Prophet Dauid, The Psal. 19. 1. heauens (saith he) declare themselues to be the workes of the glorious God, euen by their heauenly influences and diuine opera­tions: How much more doth the Law of the Lord by the diuine wisedome and righteousnesse thereof, and by the most powerfull and excellent workes that are wrought thereby, declare and de­monstrate it selfe euidently to be the most wise and righteous word of the most wise and righteous God?

QVEST. LVIII.

The naturall man hath no free will in heauenly things.

Mans will is but feeble and weake for the compassing of earthly businesses, that are of any weight or moment: therfore in heauenly matters the strength thereof is small, or rather (as the Apostle saith) it is none at all. So reasoneth the Wise­man, Rom. 5. 6. Sap. 9. 13. What is man that he can know the counsell of God? or who can thinke what the will of the Lord is? For the thoughts of mor­tall men are fearefull, and their forecasts vncertaine; because a [Page 194] corruptible body is heauy to the soule, and the earthly mansion kee­peth downe the minde that is full of cares: and hardly can wee discerne the things that are on earth, and with great labour finde we out the things that are before vs; Who can then seeke out the things that are in heauen? who can know thy counsell, except thou giue him wisedome, and send thy holy Spirit from aboue?

So Saint Austin, It is an absurd thing that we should thinke Aug. de predest. Sanct. cap. 26. that God frameth the wils of men for the setling of earthly Kingdomes, and that men frame their owne wils for the ob­tayning of the Kingdome of heauen. The Prophets complaint taken vp against the Iewes, with whom he liued, and who tooke themselues to be Gods people, is true against all men as they are naturally corrupted, My people are foolish and haue Ierem. 4. 22. no vnderstanding, they are wise to doe euill, but to doe well they haue no knowledge. Now if we haue no vnderstanding of that which is good, then doubtlesse we haue no will thereunto, and if we be so foolish that we will not be perswaded of the truth hereof, it commeth from him that so befooled our first parents Adam and Eue, that he made them beleeue that if they would forsake the direction of the most wise God, and fall from him, they should be as Gods, knowing good and euill; whereas in truth they thereby became diuels, and depriued themselues and all their posterity of all knowledge of that which was truely good, and of all will thereunto.

QVEST. LIX.

No man can make satisfaction to God for transgressing of any of his holy Lawes.

If a Fellon that hath stollen but a sheepe, cannot make sa­tisfaction by his repentance or by any good worke, be it neuer so great, for this trespasse against the Law of his Prince, albeit it be but once committed, but must be condemned and suffer for it, if he cannot read as a Clarke, or be not releeued by a gra­cious pardon from his Prince: much lesse can any one by his repentance or any other good worke, satisfie for any trespasse committed against any one of the holy Lawes of God, but hee [Page 195] must be condemned and suffer for it, vnlesse he can reade the Couenant of grace, written in his owne heart, and finde there­in the pardon of his sinnes, procured vnto him by the most precious Bloud of Christ. Wherefore howsoeuer the proud Romanists by their own deuised workes of satisfaction satisfie and please themselues, and their blind followers, yet they shall be neuer able thereby to satisfie and please God.

QVEST. LX.

The people ought not to imbrace the doctrine of their Teachers without triall.

It is no wisedome in matters whereon our whole estate in this world consisteth, to commit them wholly to thecare of o­thers, and not to looke into them our selues: how much lesse wisedome is it in matters of faith, whereon dependeth the sal­uation of our soules, to suffer our Teachers to deliuer vnto vs for the ground-worke thereof what doctrine they list without due examination and triall, especially seeing that the Spirit of God commandeth vs otherwise to doe. Let thine Eyes (saith Solomon) behold the right, and let thine eye-liddes direct thy Pro. 4. 25. way before thee. Ponder the Path of thy feet, and let all thy wayes be ordered aright. So Iesus the Sonne of Syrach, Take counsell Eccl 37. 13. of thine owne heart, for there is none more faithfull vnto thee then it. For a mans minde is sometimes accustomed to shew him more, then seuen watchmen that sit aboue in an high towre. We must not then trust our Teachers eyes but our owne, nor rest whol­ly vpon the warning of our watchmen, but keepe watch and ward our selues ouer our owne soules.

The welfare of euery ones owne soule concerneth himselfe most, and therefore it lyeth vpon himselfe to looke to himselfe into the doctrine that he receiueth from his Teachers, that it be wholsome & sound, and powerful to beget and increase a true faith, because theron dependeth the welfare of his owne soule. And verily if a man may tell money after his bodily Father, and not trust his eyes in the tale thereof; how much more may he examine the doctrine of his ghostly Father, whether it [Page 196] hath vpon it the right stampe, and whether he hath deliuered his iust and full tale, especially seeing the Lord doth enable him thereto if he belong to the Couenant of Grace. For this is the Couenant that I will make with the house of Israell, after those Heb. 8. 10. dayes saith the Lord, I will put my Lawes in their minde, and in their heart will I write them, and I will be their God, and they shall be my people. And they shall not teach euery man his neigh­bour, and euery one his brother, saying, Know the Lord, for they shall all know me, from the least of thē to the greatest of them.

By the which words it is not meant that there shall be no teachers vnder the Couenant of Grace (for there shall be tea­chers and learners, Doctors and Disciples vnto the end of the world, and that not without great cause) but that the Disciples and Learners vnder the time of Grace shall haue such a measure of Knowledge giuen vnto them, that they shall not imbrace the doctrines of faith vpon the bare word of their Teachers, but vpon their own sufficient knowledge and iudge­ment, yea, they shall all be indued with such a sound iudge­ment, that if any would teach them any strange doctrine, and seek to mislead them into errors, they shall not hearken vnto Ioh. 10. 5. them, nor giue care to such deceiuers.

QVEST. LXI.

It is not safe to trust to the Priests Masses, nor to the Fryers Prayers, nor to the Popes Pardons, pretending to disburse the surplussage of the Saints workes, and to neglect to seeke after such a faith of our owne, as may make vs fruitfull in all good workes, and giue vs in­terest in Christ, and in all his gifts.

Drink thy water of thine own Cisterne, and of the Riuer out of Pro. 5. 15. the midst of thine own well. Let thy fountaines flow forth, and the riuers of waters in the streets, but let thē be thine, euen thine only, and not the strāgers with thee. Now if it behoueth euery one to endeauour to get some temporall liuing of his own, & not to trust to the beneficence of another (seeing euen a poore mans Eccl. 29. 24. life in his owne Lodge, is better then delicate fare in another [Page 197] mans) then much more euery wise Christian ought not to trust to the Priests Masses, nor to the Fryers Prayers, nor to the Popes Pardons, although they promise the disbursing therein of the surplussage of the Saints good workes, but to prouide for himselfe a true Christian faith, that may incorpo­rate him into Christ, and make him fruitfull in all good works. For the iust shall liue by his owne faith, and by the Lampe there­of Heb. 2. 4. be directed in the right way to the Kingdome of God: whereas the oyle thereof will not be sufficient to serue him­selfe for that purpose, and others also: euery one therefore ought to buy of Christ, Gold tryed in the fire, that thereby hee Matth. 25. 1. himselfe may be made rich, and white rayment, that hee may be clothed, and that his fi [...]thy nakednesse doe not appeare, and annoint also his owne eyes with eye-salue, that he may see. Yea, let euery Apoc. 3. 18. one proue his owne worke, and so he shall haue reioycing in him­selfe, Gal. 6. 4. and not in another; for euery one shall beare his owne bur­then.

QVEST. LXII.

God did predestinate before all worlds, some to euerlasting saluation in Christ, and others to perish through their owne sinnes.

Hath not the Potter (saith the Apostle) power of the Clay, Rom. 9. 21. to make of the same lumpe one vessell to honour, and another to dishonour? And shall not God himselfe haue liberty to shew his wrath, and to make his power knowne by suffering with long Pa­tience the vessels of wrath prepared to destruction, and to declare the riches of his mercy vpon the vessels of mercy which hee hath prepared to glory? In a great house are not onely vessels of Gold 2 Tim. 2. 20. and siluer, but also of wood and of earth, some to honour and some to dishonour; So why may not the Lord haue in this his great house of the world, some regenerate by his holy Spirit, made to haue pure and golden soules, meete to be partakers of hea­uenly glory, and others marred by their owne malice, and so made impure and vncleane spirits, meet to be punished with the torments of hell?

[...]
[...]
[...]
[...]

[...] last iudgement, some shall rise to euerlasting life, and some to shame and perpetuall contempt. And why may not wee as well say, that euerlasting fire and perpetuall contempt, was prepared for the one before any time was, as that ouerlasting life and eternall glory was prepared for the other before the foundation of the world was laide?

For verily God doth nothing vpon any new aduise occasi­oned by some new accident: For nothing is new vnto him, vnto whom were well knowne all his workes, euen from the very beginning of the world. But he acteth all things in their Act. 15. 18. times appointed by himselfe, and bringeth all things to the same ends, and by the same meanes, as he himselfe hath decreed from euerlasting. The Philosopher gaue this glory to God, Nihil sit fru­stra, frustra autem fit quod fine caret. that nothing was created in vaine, not hauing an end whereun­to it was ordayned, and meanes to bring to the same end. For there is no wise workemaster here among men, that will goe about any thing, but that he will first determine with himselfe both concerning the end of his worke, and also the meanes whereby it may be brought thereunto. Which of you (saith our Sauiour Christ) minding to build a towr [...], sitteth not downe Luc. 14. 28. before, and counteth the cost, whether he be sufficient to performe it?

Wherefore it cannot possibly otherwise be but that the most wise and prouident Creator of heauen and earth, hauing purposed from all eternity to create man the chiefest and ex­cellentest of all the rest of his workes, should decree with him­selfe from all eternity, both concerning the end whereunto hee would create him, and also the meanes whereby hee would bring him thereunto. And therefore whereas all that are in­dued [Page] [...] changeable goodnesse, or his vncontrouleable might and power. For his goodnesse being vnchangeable and his pow­er vncontrouleable, if hee ordained all to life, why did he not bring them all to that happy estate, whereunto he had orday­ned them all? To say that he could not, disableth his power; to say that he would not, impeacheth his goodnesse; to say that he desposeth of them neither this way, nor that way, but left them to their owne disposition, derogateth from his su­preame wisedome; yea, that he being the Potter, should not dispose of his owne Clay, but leaue it to the Clay to dispose of it selfe; himselfe being as a neuter, neither bending this way nor that way, taketh away from him all diuine prouidence.

Wherefore it ought not to be denyed, but that as God ele­cteth some to saluation in Christ, and calleth them to be parta­kers thereof by a true faith, and preserueth them thereby through his mighty power, that they neuer fall away from that happy estate, to the end that they should ascribe vnto him the whole glory of their eternall blessednesse: so likewise it cannot be iustly denyed, but that God leaueth other in their Infidelity and sinne, to runne on wilfully and obstinately in their owne demnable wayes, that so they might be forced to acknowledge and cousesse God to be most iust herein, and themselues to be the totall cause of their owne destruction. Sap. 5. 7. For as euents, which in themselues may or may not come to passe, are called cōtingent, for that they proceed frō contingent causes, albeit they could not but come to passe as they were fore-seene and fore-appointed by the vnchangeable wisedome and will of God: euen so all sinfull actions, albeit they be or­dained of God to come to passe by his permission, yet they are not to be said to be wrought by his operation, and albeit [Page 200] they may be said to be willed by him, yet none of them all is instilled by him.

For God made man according to his owne image, and in­stilled into his soule all diuine and heauenly graces, and gaue him hability to continue therein, and left him to his owne choice, to stand or to fall at his owne free will; but he did not so stablish him with his grace, that he could not become wil­ling to fall away, because he was no way indebted vnto him, and bound to performe vnto him that fauour.

Much lesse when all mankinde fell away in Adam, was God bound to restore all, but some according to his owne good pleasure he calleth by his Spirit and Word to the estate of Grace, and giueth them faith to embrace his endlesse good­nes in Christ Iesus, & so maketh them partakers of euerlasting blessednes: & other he iustly leaueth in their own wretched­nesse, whereinto they are fallen by their owne fault, and suffe­reth them to perish in their owne sinnes. And why might not the Lord iustly doe so? An earthly Father may giue to his son some Stock to Trade withall, & then leaue him to his own gouernment, to try whether he will play the good husband or no; and might not our heauenly Father giue to Adam, and in him to vs all, that were then in his loynes, some portion of his heauenly grace, and so leaue him, and vs in him to our selues, to try whether we would settle our selues to continue in his loue, or whether we would set light by his goodnesse, and fall from him to sinne and Satan, to our vtter ruine and destru­ction?

Vndoubtedly, as God in his eternall Counsell, did appoint that bodily diseases should come into the world, to detect on the one side the weakenesse of the creature, and his folly in a­busing many things to his hurt and destruction, that are of themselues profitable for his preseruation; and on the other side to make manifest his owne wisedome and goodnesse, in that he hath prouided great variety of helpes to man, both for the preuenting, and also for the full curing of all manner of noisome maladies: so did hee in like manner decree that hee would permit man to cast himselfe into many spirituall dis­eases, [Page 201] to detect on the one side, his frailty and weaknesse, who taketh occasion many times thereby to fall, whereby he might haue been staied vpright; and on the other side to make mani­fest his owne wisedome and goodnesse, by appointing many Antidotes against sinne, and such a strange restoratiue to cure sinnes, as man himselfe could not so much as dreame thereof.

There must be Haeresies (saith the Apostle) that they which are approued may be knowne: euen that they may be knowne 1 Cor. 11. 19. whether they be as chaffe which will be carried away with euery blast of vaine doctrine, or whether they be as found and good Corne, and will abide setled and constant in the truth. And verily the grounds of truth are neuer better sifted by her followers and friends, nor sound and solide reasons more dili­gently sought out for truthes defence, then when she is most mightily and cunningly oppugned with many erronious and haereticall vntruthes. Neither are the Lords spirituall Cap­taines and Souldiers euermore watchfull ouer their owne soules, and carefull to prouide all manner of spirituall muniti­on, and to giue themselues to all manner of holy and religious exercises, and to craue continually in their feruent prayers the helpe of God, then when they f [...]ele most of all their owne weakenesse, and the great force of Satans temptations, and his powerfull prouocations to draw them into sinne.

Yea, they are neuer more grieued and offended with them­selues for their sinnes, then when they feele themselues most grieuously wounded with the dangerous strokes thereof. And verily the Lord would neuer haue suffered the euill of sinne to haue been, vnlesse he had knowne it meet and conuenient to make manifest his great wisdome and power in drawing good out of euill, yea, the greatest good out of the greatest euill. The Lord I say would not haue suffered man to haue fallen in­to sinne, vnlesse he had purposed to haue magnified his good­nesse towards his Elect, to the highest extent that possibly could be, by giuing his onely Sonne to take mans nature vpon him, that therein he might make satisfaction for their sinnes, and after that manner, recouer them to Gods fauour and loue, that they should neuer fall away from the same.

In respect of this so matchlesse a mercy, that God should giue his onely Sonne to be such a supersufficient satisfaction for all our sinnes, and to be such an vnauferable pledge of his end­lesse loue, we may with that ancient Father, make this strange exclamation, saying, O vnhappy sinne, how happy hast thou been to vs, in that thou hast been the occasion that such a Saui­our hath been giuen vnto vs! Wherefore God forbid that it should be thought to be any disparagement to God, to say, that God decreed in his eternall counsell, to permit sinne to come into the world, seeing in his eternall Counsell Christ was a Lambe slaine from the beginning of the world, that in him all the faithfull might haue a most soueraigne remedy a­gainst all their sinfull maladies. For the remedy could not haue been thus decreed, vnlesse the malady had been so also.

QVEST. LXIII.

No Image ought to be made to represent God.

Thou shalt not make to thy selfe any grauen Image, nor the Arguments drawen from things that be vnlike. likenesse of any thing that is in heauen aboue, or in the earth be­neath, or in the waters vnder the earth. For an Image is made to be a similitude or likenesse, and so to resemble that for the representation whereof it is made. But no creature that may be represented by a bodily Image is like vnto God, and there­fore no Image of any such creature, is meete to be made to re­present God thereby. So reasoneth the Prophet, Behold the Esay. 40. 15. Nations are to God as the drop of a Bucket, and are counted as the dust of the ballance; Yea, all Nations are before him as nothing, they are counted to him lesse then nothing, yea as meere vani­ty. To whō then will ye liken God? or what similitude will ye set vp vnto him? Among all the creatures of this inferiour world, the nearest to God, and the meetest representation of him, is the spirit and soule of the regenerate man, indued with holinesse and true righteousnesse, the which things cannot well be represented by any bodily shape, and therefore much lesse the vnmatchable Maiesty of the incomparable Deity. And so the Apostle hath taught, saying, For as much as we are the gene­ration Act. 1 [...]. 29. [Page 203] of God (representing him by our spirituall nature, which cannot well be resembled by any bodily shape) we ought not to thinke that the Godhead is like vnto gold, siluer, or stone grauen by the art or inuention of man. Wherefore no Image or bodily shape ought to be made to represent God.

QVEST. LXIIII.

All the workes of Infidels are sinnes.

Nature is common to all men, but not grace. By grace the faithfull are ingrafted into Christ, and are made good Trees bringing forth good fruit. But the best among the Infidels is as a Bryer, and the most vpright sharper then a thorne hedge, Mich. 7. 4. Rom. 11. 24. they are by nature wilde Oliues, yea they are as Trees twice dead & plucked vp by the roots, the wch if they seem to bring Iude v. 12. forth fruit, that fruit of theirs soone withereth away & cōmeth to no thing, and so the end proueth that they are altogether without good fruit. Wherefore all the works of Infidels are fruitlesse and sinfull workes.

QVEST. LXV.

The true seruants of God know themselues to be the true seruants of God.

As any one that is admitted into another mans seruice, and Arguments drawne from such things as are like. hath a setled purpose to discharge his duty faithfully vnto his Lord and Master, must needes know that he is such an ones seruant, yea that he is his faithfull seruant: euen so euery true beleeuer that is entred into the Lords family, and hath this grace giuen vnto him to be carefull in all simplicity and since­rity 2 Cor. 1. 12. to performe all those duties that the Lord requireth at his hands, cannot be ignorant that he is the seruant of God, yea that he is his faithfull and sincere seruant. So reasoneth the Apostle; Know yee not to whomsoeuer yee giue your selues as Rom. 6. 1 [...]. seruants to obey, his seruants yee are to whom yee obey, whe­ther it be of sinne vnto death, or of obedience vnto righteousnesse? And this the Apostle spake of all true Christians in the [Page 204] Church of Rome that had but ordinary gifts, and not of such onely that had this comfortable knowledge giuen vnto them by an extraordinary reuelation, if there were any such there.

QVEST. LXVI.

God giueth saluation to the faithfull in Christ, and not in any other.

As it is sacriledge to add to a mās Testament or solemn Coue­nant, so much more is it to adde vnto Gods. Now Gods Testa­ment Act. 3. 25. or Couenant is this, that he giueth saluation to the faith­full for the obedience of one, that is, of Christ. And therefore all such are not better then sacrilegious persons, which adde to this Couenant the workes of the Law performed by them­selues, as the meritorious causes of Gods fauour and loue, and of their owne happinesse and blessednesse. So reasoneth the Apostle, saying, Brethren, I speake after the manner of men, if it Gal. 3. 15. be but a mans Testament or Couenant, when it is confirmed, no man doth abrogate (there from) or adde thereunto. To Abra­ham and his seed were the promises made (viz. In thy seed shall all Nations be blessed) he saith not (saith the Apostle) and to thy seeds, speaking of many, but to thy seed, as of one, which is Christ. And this I say, the Law which was foure hundred and Gen. 22. 18. thirty yeares after, cannot disanull the Couenant that was confir­med a fore of God, in respect of Christ, that the promise should be of none effect. And therefore all such of our Romanists, which will needes adde to eternall blessednesse giuen freely in Christ, the meriting thereof by their owne workes, are iustly charge­able as guilty of grieuous sacriledge, because they adde to the couenant of God.

QVEST. LXVII.

Vngodly persons are no true members of the Church of Christ.

As Botches and Sores, and all corrupt humours are to the body of Man: so are all vngodly persons to the Church, Isay 1. 5. [Page 205] which is the mysticall Body of Christ. But Botches, and Sores, and corrupt humors, are no members of mans Body; but when they are taken away, the Body is eased and made whole and sound also: So vngodly persons are no true members of the Church of Christ. But (as Saint Iohn saith) are the limbes and 1 Ioh. 3. 8. members of the Deuill, howsoeuer they themselues are perswa­ded to the contrary.

QVEST. LXVIII.

The testimony of God set downe in the Canonicall Scrip­tures, and not receiued from vnwritten Traditi­ons, is the onely sure euidence and ground of truth.

As in buying and selling of temporall commodities euery honest subiect will bee content to stand to the measures, weights, and ballances that are marked and sealed with the marke and seale which is allowed by the Kings Law, and to receiue for currant all such coine as beareth the Image and Matth. 22. 20. superscription of the Prince, and to refuse all other; so euery good Christian is religiously to embrace that doctrine that beareth the stampe of the Canonicall Scriptures, and is liable to those measures, weights, and ballances, and hath iust cause to refuse all that which will not hold weight by them. So reasoneth Saint Austin, Let vs not bring forth de­ceitfull Aug cont. De­nat. l. 2. c. 6. ballances, whereinto we may put what we will, & after our owne lust say, this is heauy, or this is light, but let vs pro­duce the diuine ballance out of the holy Scriptures, as out of the Lords store-house, and into it let vs put that which hath weight, or rather let vs not put in any thing there, but let vs reuise and recognise that which is there weighed already.

Verily before the Scriptures were written, the people of God were to receiue all those doctrines which God reuealed to his seruants the Patriarches, by visions and dreames, and were deliuered by vnwritten Tradition from the father to the sonne, and from the Predecessor to the Successor. But when such as had the place and credit, euen of Prophets deliue­red [...]

our trepasse bringeth vs very great danger, yea, the very ouer­throw of our whole state: but where we can easily make an amends, or the party trespassed is as much or more in our debt, there we are not so carefull for the speedy auoiding of e­uery trespasse: Now the doctrine of such as professe the Gos­pell, is, that the very least sinne is mortall, and cannot be pur­ged but by the most precious Bloud of our Sauiour Christ; whereas the Church of Rome teacheth that there are but sea­uen that are principally to be called mortall sinnes, and that the residue then are veniall, and so small, that they may be done away by paenance, Purgatory, Pardons, Masses, and Trentals, yea by a little sprinkling of holy water, and by say­ing of Aue-Maryes and Pater-Nosters, and the like. Yea, they auouch that the works of their Saints are so many and of so great price and worth, that by the surplussage of them sa­tisfaction may be made for the sinnes and trespasses of other men, according as it shall please the Pope in his Indulgences and Pardons to dispence the same. Wherefore their followers need not to be ouer fearefull to offend God, and to transgresse his Commandements, at the least by small and light offences, seeing they are able so many wayes, and after so easie a manner to tender a satisfaction vnto God, and to render to him a suffi­cient amends.

QVEST. LXX.

Popish paenance and Purgatory cannot stand with this Article of our Christian Creed, I beleeue the remission of sinne.

As the Lord of a Mannor is not said to forgiue a trespasse, when he setteth an amercement vpon the head of the trespasser; and as the Creditor cannot be said to forgiue the Debtor, when for the debt he casteth him into prison: no more could God be said to forgiue our trespasses and to remit our debts, if ei­ther in this life hee require satisfaction at our hands by the workes of Popish paenance; or after this life, cast vs into the prison of Purgatory, there to endure the punishment due to our sinnes.

QVEST. LXXI.

Iurie is not now to be esteemed an holy Land.

The Iewes themselues are now an vnholy and a detested Arguments drawen from the Coniu­gates, that is, from such things as a­gree in na­ture and in name. Nation, and therefore Iury is now to be esteemed to be an vn­holy and detested Land. While the Iewes were an holy peo­ple, and did faithfully performe those holy duties that their most holy God required in his most holy Lawes, then Iury where this holy people inhabited, was worthily accounted an holy Land; but when they became an vnholy people, and defiled their hands with the bloud of Christ and his Mar­tyres, those their vncleane workes polluted and defiled their very name, and caused it to be had in detestation. And why also did they not as well defile their very Land and cause it to be had in execration? Surely God himselfe had it in execrati­on, when he sent into it the abomination of desolation, that is, Mat. 24. 15. Luke 21. 20. as Saint Luke expoundeth and explaineth it, A destroying ar­my to bring it to vtter desolation, that being an euident argu­ment that the Lord had that Land in extreame abomination. Now if God himselfe had Iury in extreame abomination, then vndoubtedly it is no holy Land.

QVEST. LXXII.

The will of man is not by nature free.

The faithfull themselues are not free indeed, vntill by Christ Ioh. 8. 36. they are made free, how then can their will be free, as long as they continue in the state of nature? So reasoneth Saint Au­stin, Aug. ad Bonif. l. 1. c. 3. Why do miserable men dare to be proud of their free will before they themselues be made free? or of their own strength, Aug. de corrept. & grat. cap. 13. if now they be made free? seeing free will not freed, is free from righteousnesse, and a slaue to sinne.

QVEST. LXXIII.

All the faithfull are Saints.

Such onely are Saints in the Church of Rome that are Ca­nonised by the Popes, or at the least are thought by them to be worthy to haue their names put into the Romish Calender. But all the faithfull (whereof an huge number are not thus dignified by the Pope) are sanctified by the Holy Ghost, and 1 Cor. 6. 11. Eph. 4 24. Rom. 1. 7. 1 Cor. 1. 2. Luke 10. 29. Apoc. 20. 12. hath put on the new man which after God is created in righte­ousnesse and true holinesse, and are called by the very name of Saints by the Apostle, and their names and deedes also are written in heauen, and in the booke of life; Therefore all the faithfull are to be taken for Saints by all the faithfull, whatso­euer meane reckoning the Church of Rome maketh of them.

QVEST. LXXIIII.

The Bishop of Rome is not the Ʋniuersall Pastour of the whole Church.

Some Popes doe not at all by preaching of the Word of God, seed so much as the people of the City of Rome it selfe, and none of them all haue such gifts as whereby they are en­abled to feed the Vniuersall Church: therefore some of them are no feeders or Pastors at all, and none of them are the fee­ders and Pastours of the Vniuersall Church. And how can they iustly challenge the office of Saint Peter, seeing they so much neglect the trebled charge giuen to Saint Peter by his Master Christ, who gaue him the dignity that he might per­forme the dutie annexed thereunto?

QVEST. LXXV.

The Lawes of God onely binde the conscience.

There is but one Law-giuer, that is the Lord of the Con­science, and therefore his Lawes onely bind the same. So rea­soneth Saint Iames, There is but one Law-giuer that is able to Iac. 4. 12. [Page 211] saue and to destroy (viz. the soule) and therefore there is but Matth. 10. 28. one Law-giuer that can giue lawes to the soule: and that one Law-giuer is God: For God onely searcheth the heart, and taketh notice of all the aberrations thereof, and can punish them with condigne punishments. So reasoneth the Lord himselfe. The heart of man is deceitfull and wicked aboue all Ier. 17. 9. things, who can know it? I, the Lord, search the heart and try the raynes, euen to giue euery man according vnto his wayes, and ac­cording to the fruit of his workes.

All Magistrates ciuill and Ecclesiasticall, are his vnder-offi­cers, not to make lawes, but to command that the Lords laws only be put in execution in all matters that concerne the sub­stance of his spirituall kingdome. For as concerning the lawes that they haue authority to make in matters of circumstance belonging to the spirituall kingdome, and in matters both of substance and circumstance belonging to the temporall gouer­ment: they must be squared by those generall rules that are set downe by this one Law-maker in the authenticall records of his canonicall Scriptures. And being so framed they are not for their particularities to be esteemed so much mans laws, as they are for the generall grounds of them to be accoūted Gods owne ordinances. And being so made they binde the consci­ence, Rom. 13. 5. Exod. 16. 8. 1 Sam. 8. 7. as the Apostle testifieth, and they that refuse to be subiect to them doe not cast away man but God, that hee should not raign [...] ouer them.

QVEST. LXXVI.

True religion bindeth only to the obseruation of such Canons and rules as are made by God himselfe in matters of substance, whereas superstition imposeth other also, which Arguments drawen from the Etymolo­gy, or in [...]er­pretation of the name. Religo à reli­gando. Aug. de veca religi­one cap. 54. are aboue and beside the former.

Religion hath her name (as S. Austin saith) for that by cer­taine rules and precepts giuen by God himselfe it doth inclose and keepe in, as within certaine limits and bounds, all such as desire to performe that religious seruice which is acceptable to God, least they should goe astray and wander out of the right [Page 212] way that should bring them to God. Whereas superstition Superstitio qua­si supra statu­tum. [...]. 1 Tim. c. 2. 3. hath her name for that shee is so bold foolish hardy as to thrust those things vpon Gods people which are aboue and besides the Lawes and statutes of God. Ane therefore it was not without cause that the wise man so seriously aduiseth all such as desire to be esteemed of God as his religious seruants, to take good heed when they goe to the house of the Lord to performe that religious seruice which is acceptable in his sight, that they be prepared most readily and reuerently to hearken Eccl. 4. 17. to the word of God, that so they may both learne & keep that which is therein commanded vnto them, & that they presume not to offer to God the sacrifice of Fooles, that is, that kinde of seruice which is sucked out of their owne or other mens foo­lish braines, and is aboue and beside that which is commanded of God.

QVEST. LXXVII.

The Laitic ought to be admitted to the dayly reading of the holy Scriptures.

If Religion hath her name á relegendo, that is, from often Religio à rele­gendo. Cicer. de natu­ra deorum lib. 1 reading, because the doctrines which concerne religion should be read ouer againe and againe, (as Tully, whose iudgement concerning the originall of Latine words is not to be contem­ned, iudgeth) then the Christian Magistrate must not only suf­fer, but also command all his subiects, if he desire to haue them to be truly religious, daily to read the holy Scriptures, for that they containe the summe and substance of all true religion: yea the chiefe Magistrate himselfe, albeit the care for the whole common wealth lyeth vpon him, and therefore hath cause to busie his thoughts thereon continually, yet must not let the booke of the Law of God depart out of his mouth, but medi­tate therein day and night, that he may doe according to all that is written therein, if he will haue his waies made prospe­rous, Iosh. 1. 8. & if he will haue good successe in his temporall affaires.

QVEST. LXXVIII.

The Faithfull themselues and also their Churches ought only to be dedicated vnto God.

The congregation of the faithfull themselues, and the pla­ces of their publike assemblies for the performing of diuine service are called the Church or Kirke from [...], which signifieth that which is the Lords. Whereby wee are giuen to vnderstand, that the one and the other should be onely dedi­cated to the Lord, seeing they are the Lords. So reasoneth the Apostle, You are not your owne, for yee are bought with a 1 Cor. 6. 20. price, therefore glorifie the Lord both in your bodies, and in your spirits, for they are Gods. And verily for this end and purpose not onely the people of God are called The Lords peculiar, but 1 Pet. 2. 19. their Churches also are called Basilicae, that is, the Kings, for that they should be dedicated and consecrated to the King of Kings, and Lord of Lords.

QVEST. LXXIX.

The faithfull are witting to their faith and loue, and to their saluation in Iesus Christ.

The conscience of all men is as a Register, wherein all their [...] Conscientia, I know what I know. thoughts, desires, words, and workes are truely recorded and safely kept. And the testimony of this record is as sure, as is the testimony of a thousand witnesses. Hereby euery one may well know and bee assured that hee vnderstandeth that which he vnderstandeth, that he willeth that which he willeth, that he loueth, that which he loueth, and that hee hateth that which he hateth.

The faithfull then hauing by the light of the Gospell, the eye of their vnderstanding opened so to behold and apprehend the infinite loue and goodnesse of God in Christ offered there­in, that they esteeme and desire it aboue all other things, and are thereby vnfainedly stirred vp to loue God, and to cleaue vnto him, and to be sorrowfull for offending of him and to be wary and [...]

Wherefore (as the Wiseman saith) A wise heart getteth Pro. 18. 16. knowledge and the care of the wise seeketh learning. For wise­dome resteth in the heart of him that hath vnderstanding: Yea, right vnderstanding is wisedome it selfe, and is one of Wise­domes proper names. For the wisedome of the prudent, is to vn­derstand [...]. Pro. 14. 8. Pro. 14. 15. his way whereas the folly of fooles is deceit. And why? A foole beleeueth euery thing, and is carelesse to try his owne standing, and therefore his footing must needs faile, and his fall is without all hope of recouery, but the prudent will consider his steppes, and see sure ground before hee will set forward one foot. And so the Apostle aduiseth, saying, Take heed that yee walke circumspectly, not as fooles, but as wise, redeeming the time, and for that it is a matter of great moment so to doe, he doub­leth his exhortation, saying, Wherefore be yee not vnwise, but Eph. 5. 17. vnderstand what the will of the Lord is. That if any will not yet be aduised hereby, but will blindfully goe on in such wayes that he knoweth not, he may iustly blame his owne fol­ly, when he falleth into the pit of his owne destruction.

QVEST. LXXXI.

The breaking of a Popish vow is no sinne.

Sinne is as it were a shooting awry from the marke that [...]. 1. Ioh. 3. 4. God hath set vp vnto vs in his commandements, wherevnto we ought to ayme in all our actions, or it is a passage ouer those bounds and limits that God hath set out vnto vs to keep vs within our compasse in performing those duties that he re­quireth at our hands: but Popish vowes are not commanded by God, neither in the Old nor in the New Testament: but are the ordinances of Frier Francis, Dominicke, Loyola, and the like; therefore the breach of them is no sinne.

QVEST. LXXXII.

Popish Monkes, as now for a long time they haue demea­ned themselues, are no Monkes.

That is, Monkes, are such as liue solitarily and apart from all [...] quasi [...]. [Page 217] company, but our Popish Monkes liue not solitarily but in great Citties, and dwell together in great troupes and compa­nies. And hereof it was that S. Ierome writing to Paulinus that tooke vpon him the profession of a Monk, thus reasoneth with him: If thou desirest to be indeed, that which in name thou art Si Monachi cur tot? si tot iam quomodo soli? O turba [...] solis quae simulas mo­nadem. called, a Monke, that is one that liueth alone, why dost thou dwell in Citties, which are not habitations of solitary men, but of many that liue together? Therefore seeing that popish Monkes liue not alone, they cannot be true Monks.

QVEST. LXXXIII.

All the faithfull are saued by meere mercy through the redemption that is in Christ.

Seruants (as S. Austine saith) had their names at the first for that they were saued aliue in warre by the meere mercy of the Aug. de Civ. dei lib. 19. cap. 15. Servus quasi in bello servatus. Conquerour, when as by the Law of armes they might haue beene iustly slaine. Wherefore all men by nature being Gods enemies fighting vnder the banner of Satan against God, iustly deserued to be destroied by the sharp sword of the Lords iu­stice. And therefore seeing the faithfull when they were wor­thie to be destroyed, were not only spared by Christ, but also ransomed with the losse of his owne life, they must acknow­ledge themselues by a double right to be his servants and must ascribe the whole glory of their saluation only to him.

QVEST. LXXXIV.

The faithfull are well witting to themselues both of Gods loue and fauour towards themselues, and of their owne faith and loue towards God.

Friendship (as Aristotle defineth it) is a mutuall beneuolence Arguments drawne from the definition or description of a thing. Amicitia est mutua benevo­lentia non latens. not lying hid: For true and sincere friends doe communicate Counsells, shew kindnesses, bestowe gifts each vpon other, as testifications and prouocations of their mutuall and reciprocall kindnesse and loue each to other. Wherefore sith God doth vouchsafe to enter into a league of amity and friendship with [Page 218] all his true and faithfull seruants, & being fully reconciled vn­to them in Christ, doth become their intire & fast friend, there­fore hee doth make manifest his loue and good will towards them, by opening vnto them all his counsells, and by bestow­ing vpon them the manifold gifts and graces of his spirit, that thereby he may kindle in their hearts reciprocall loue, & cause them to make manifest the same by their faithfull acceptance of so great fauours, and by their carefull performance of that diuine worship and seruice, which they knowe to bee accepta­ble in his sight.

And verily all such as sincerely loue are most carefully bu­sied about this, euen how they may make their good will and loue surely and certainely knowne to them whom they loue. And here of it is that our Sauiour Christ speaking vnto his dis­ciples, in them to all his faithfull seruants, saith, Hence forth call I you not Seruants, for the seruant knoweth not what his ma­ster Ioh. 15. 16. doth; but I haue called you friends, for all things that I haue heard of my Father haue I made manifest vnto you.

Now if Christ doth make manifest vnto the faithfull all things especially that belong to the confirmation of their faith, and to the strengthning of their loue and obedience, then vn­doubtedly he doth make knowne vnto them, their election to eternall life, their sanctification wrought in them by his Spirit and Word, and the certaintie of their glorification in the life to come. For otherwise they cannot trust in God and loue him, vnlesse they first feele in their owne hearts, the sure and certaine pledges of Gods loue towards themselues. So the A­postle Saint Iohn, We loue him, because he loued vs first, and haue 1 Ioh. 4. 16. & 19. knowne and beleeued his loue towards vs.

QVEST. LXXXV.

The bare testimony of the Church cannot make knowne vnto the people any doctrine of Faith.

To know a thing is to vnderstand the causes and reasons Scire est per causas scire. Quaestio an sit alia est à quae­stione quid sit. thereof. A man may know by the testimony of another that there is such or such a thing, but he cannot know what it is, [Page 219] vnlesse he know the definition thereof, wherein are set downe Definitio ex­plicat quid sit res. the true causes of the thing, whereby the thing it selfe is made knowne. It is not then the bare testimony of the Church, that can make knowne vnto vs any doctrine of faith, vnlesse the causes and reason, thereof be opened and cleared vnto vs out of the word of God.

QVEST. LXXXVI.

A Bishop may be a ciuill Magistrate, or any other suffi­cient Ecclesiasticall person.

A ciuill Magistrate is such an one as is placed to gouerne in the Temporall estate by such as haue power by the Lawes and customes of the Land to giue vnto him that authority. And a good ciuill Magistrate is he that is indued with those qualities which God requireth in euery good Magistrate; viz. That he be a man of courage, fearing God, dealing truely, and Exod. 18. 21. hating couetousnesse. And he that is thus qualified is called of God to be a Magistrate seeing Gods calling of any person vn­to an office, is nothing else but his induing of him with those gifts, whereby he is made fit to execute the same.

Whosoeuer then is thus called by GOD and by man, Heb. 5. 4. to be a Ciuill Magistrate, may lawfullie take vpon him this authority. But our Bishops and some other Ecclesiasticall persons are called by our Prince to this place of gouerment, and if they be also such as the Apostle requireth Bishops and Pastors to be, then they are likewise called of God. And such 1 Tim 3. 2: Tit. 1. 7. an one, as Mr. Foxe in his booke of Martyrs doth sufficiently proue, was Cranmer Archbishop of Canterbury, a patterne for all Pastors, yea an Idea for all Bishops to imitate and ex­presse.

And verily albeit the offices of Ciuill and Ecclesiasticall go­uernours, be distinct and diuers in themselues, yet they may be co-incident in one person. For otherwise God himselfe would not haue made Eli and Samuel, being Ecclesiasticall persons, the chiefe Temporall gouernours among his owne people, nor made the high Priests to be ordinary Assistants vnto the Ciuill [...]

Matrimony to be the means for the auoiding of fornicatiō and adultery, all such of the Cleargie as haue not the gift of Conti­nencie, ought to vse the remedie of lawful Matrimonie, yea af­ter the taking of the vowe of single life. For if no promise, vowe, compact, or couenant made against Law is of any vali­ditie, or ought to be kept, then the vow of single life made by all such that haue not the gift of Continencie, being against this Law and Commandement of God, (For the auoiding of fornication, let euery man haue his wife, and let euery woman haue 1 Cor. 7. 2. her husband) is of no validity or force to binde any person, bee he votary or no votary, to the obseruation thereof. And as for the Law, that is made by any man whosoeuer he be, to binde them that haue not the gift of Continency to keepe their vow, it is no Law at all, seeing it is vniust and vnrighteous, and con­trary to the holy and righteous Law of God.

QVIST. LXXXIX.

All Ecclesiasticall persons are subiect to the Ciuill Magistrate.

Let euery soule be subiect to the higher power, for there is no Rom. 13. 1. power but of God; and this Commandement is giuen by the Apostle, in generall vnto all; Now if all in generall ought to be subiect to the higher power, then euery one in particular, be he Laike or Clerke. So reasoneth Saint Bernard, writing Bern ad Epis. Senes. Ep 42. to a Bishop: If all, then yours: Who hath excepted or exemp­ted you out of the number of all? If any doe so endeauour, hee is no better then a deceiuer. Doe not build vpon their coun­sels, who being Christians, either wil [...] not follow the doings of Christ, or esteeme it a reproach to be subiect to his sayings. These are they that are wont to say, preserue the honor of your Sea are yo of lesse power then was your Predecessor? Such things they: but Christ otherwise commanded, and did also. Giue (said he) to Caesar that which is Caesars, and to God that which is Gods. So reasoneth also Saint Chrysostome vpon the Chrysost. in Ep. ad Rom. Hom. 23. same words of the Apostle. Let euery soule be subiect to the higher powers. Albeit (saith he) thou be an Apostle, albeit [Page 223] thou be an Euangelist, albeit thou be a Prophet yea whosoeuer thou be; For this subiection doth not ouerthrow godlinesse.

QVEST. XC.

It doth belong to the Ciuill Magistrate in his owne dominions, to command all such things to be obserued of his subiects that concerne Gods diuine seruice, and his sub­iects happinesse, and herein he hath highest authority.

The Ciuill Magistrate is the Lords Liefetenant to see all his Lawes obserued and kept, and therefore in speciall, those which concerne Gods seruice, and the happinesse of his owne Deut. 17. 18. subiects. At the Coronation of the King, the booke of the Law of God by Gods speciall commandement was to be de­liuered into his hands, the which booke he was to haue before, as he was a good seruant of God, that he might meditate there­in Psal. 1. 2. day and night, and so be made fruitfull in all good workes. But at his Coronation he was to haue it as a King, that hee might cause all his subiects to obserue the same, & that wholy and not by halfes. And thus much euen naturall reason taught the Philosopher to auouch. The Ciuill Magistrate (saith A­ristotle) Arist. Moral. lib. 1. cap. 2. is the supreme gouernour in his owne Countrey, and he ought to prouide as in generall, for the good of all his sub­iects, so in particular, that they might enioy the meanes where­by they might be made happy and blessed.

Now no people can be happie and blessed, vnlesse they haue communion and fellowship with God, and sincerely performe vnto him all such things as doe concerne his diuine worship and seruice. Wherefore the Ciuill Magistrate, is to prouide that those Lawes be taught and made knowne to his subiects, in the which the meanes are laid open how they may haue Communion and fellowship with God, and performe vnto him that religious seruice that is acceptable in his sight, if that he desire to haue them happie and blessed. The which euery good King ought to desire vnfainedlie, euen as he tendreth his [Page 224] owne good, seeing the happinesse of the subiect is the happi­nesse of the King.

QVEST. XCI.

The naturall man hath no free will in diuine and heauenly things.

If all the imaginations of mans heart be onelie euill, and that continuallie, and that in the eie and iudgement of him that Gen. 6. 5. searcheth the heart and cannot be deceiued: then the naturall man hath no will to thinke, much lesse to will any thing that is good. For man is become (saith Chrysostome) totallie sinne, Chrysost. in Gen. Hom. 1. Esay. 1. 6. and therefore in his whole vnderstanding and will. And this he learned of the Prophet Esay; The whole head is sicke, and the heart is heauy, from the sole of the foote, to the crowne of the head there is nothing whole therein. What good habilitie or freedome then is in the will to that which is truelie good?

QVEST. XCII.

The Church of Rome giueth to the Saints diuine honour.

Religious faith, prayer, and deuotion are principall parts of Arguments drawen from the parts to the whole, or from the spe­ciall to the generall. Ioh 6. Psal. 50. 15. that diuine seruice and honour which is due vnto God, and is giuen vnto him by all his true and faithfull seruants. But these religious duties are by the Church of Rome communicated to the Saints, vnto whom they make their prayers in their wants and necessities, and trust to be releeued by their meanes, and for that purpose deuote themselues to their seruice: and therefore they giue vnto them diuine honour.

QVEST. XCIII.

There are no persons appointed by God for Popish Purgatory.

All persons are either beleeuers, or Insidels and vnbelee­uers. Now neither of these when they receiue from GOD [Page 225] their discharge to depart out of this world, haue by his ap­pointment any passe for Purgatory. Concerning the beleeuer, be he weake or strong in faith, so hee be sound and sincere, our blessed Sauiour testifieth, and that by a solemne and a doubled asseueration, that he hath euerlasting life, and shall not come into Ioh. 5. 24. condemnation, but is passed from death (not to the paines of Po­pish Purgatory but) to life, that is, to the vnspeakeable ioyes of heauen.

And as for all vnbeleeuers, they are condemned already, viz. Ioh. 3. 18. in Gods decree, and in his holy word, the vndoubted record thereof; and hell is their place, being the prison appointed for all condemned persons, and there they are to be reserued a­gainst the iudgement of the great day: And therefore none at all are appointed by God for Popish Purgatory. And verily there is no way detected in the holy Scripture that leadeth thi­ther. For there wee finde but two wayes, whereof the one is Matth. 7. 13. narrow and leadeth to life, that is, to heauen; and the other broad and leadeth to destruction, that is, to hell. And therefore if our Popish paenitents would needes passe along to Purgatory, there to make full satisfaction to God for their sinnes, which they haue not throughly satisfied for by their workes of pae­nance, they shall be able to finde no way that leadeth thither.

QVEST. XCIIII.

The miracles and do­ctrine of the Romish Church are fabulous and false by the testi­monies of

  • her owne
    • vulgar people.
    • learned Writers.
  • the
    • ancient Fathers.
    • Canonicall Scriptures.

It is an approued saying, that the voice of the people is the Arguments drawen from humane and diuine testi­monies. 1 Cor. 14. 22. voyce of God, the which in Gods matters is true of Gods peo­ple, and in matters subiect to sense and naturall reason is true in all such persons, as haue in them sense and reason sound. Wher­fore seeing miracles may be discerned by sense and naturall reason, and therefore are appointed for Infidels, which haue no other meanes to apprehend the truth of them: the iudgement of [...]

[...] quity, and that in euery controuersie that is betweene them & Camp. Rat. 2. Possevin. Biblio­ [...]hes: Select. l. 7. c. 18. vs, is wholy for them, and directly against vs. The which if it were true, why was their Index Expurgatorius made, & there­in order taken to put out diuerse things one of the bookes, not only of diverse writers of their owne side, but also out of the monuments of the ancient Fathers.

What? Doe any that trust to the goodnesse of their owne cause, and to the fulnesse of the witnesses produced by them­selues, maime, and mangle, and curtall, and abridge their testi­monies giuen vnder their owne hands, and set downe in record by themselues, and so suffer them not to tel out to the end ful­ly and wholy their owne mindes? Verily hereby it is plaine and manifest that all antiquity is not fully and wholy for them, and therefore that such of them at least that make boast thereof are of the number of such haereticks as sinne, being condemned by Tit. 3. 11. their owne consciences.

Yea whereas they Father vpon diuerse of the greatest lights of the Church diuerse Treatises that neuer came from them, as the Liturgies of S. Iames, S. Marke, S. Denis, and the like, and as the Decretall Epistles, fathered vpon divers ancient Bishops of Rome, and produce out of them diverse testimonies for the iustifying of diuerse points of their Idolatry and superstition, hereby it is manifest that their cause is very bad, in that it can­not bee maintained but by such counterfeit and forged evi­dences.

Lastly to conclude, if that the gouernours of the Church of Rome were not well witting to themselues in their owne con­sciences, that the testimonie of God himselfe deliuered in the bookes of the Canonicall Scriptures, was not directly against them, why doe they refuse them as authenticall, & as supreame iudges in those tongues wherein they were first penned, by the speciall and immediate revelation of the spirit of God, & allow them that dignitie onely in the language of the vulgar Inter­preter, who was a man subiect to errour. And why doe they charge them being thus translated to be obscure, ambiguous, and doubtfull, and therevpon refuse the Text it selfe to bee the supreame Iudge, vnlesse it be taken in that sense as it is expoun­ded [Page 229] by the Churches glosse, so making the glosse better then the text, and seating it in the place thereof.

Yea why doe they yet charge the Text it selfe being thus expoūded by their Churches glosse to be an vnsufficient Iudge, vnlesse there be ioyned vnto it, as fellow Benchers, and Peeres equall with it in authority, the bookes Apochrypha, & vnwrit­ten verities and traditions.

Vndoubtedly, as it is a very strong presumption, that hee which disgraceth the Lawes of his Prince is guilty of trespasse committed against them, and so liable by them to condigne punishment: so is it an euident argument that many of the do­ctrines of the Church of Rome are condemned by the Cano­nicall Scriptures, because they are so disgraced by her, deare children with diuerse reproachfull imputations.

For it is the fashion of Hereticks (as Irenaeus saith) when they are reproued by the Scriptures, to reproach and disgrace Jren. l. 3. cap. 2. them, as if they were not right, and as if they were vttered am­biguously, and as if the truth could not be learned out of them by such as knowe not traditions. And therefore Tertullian cal­leth them fugitiues from the light of the Scriptures, and further Lucifugae scrip­turarum Ter­tull. de carnis resurr. testifieth that if that were taken from them, which they haue common with the Ethnickes, and if they were brought to de­termine all their controuersies by the Scriptures only, they could not prevaile.

And so I beseech God, that our Ro­manists the defenders of all Anti­christian heresies, may no longer pre­vaile, but that their madnesse may be made manifest to all men. Amen.
FINIS.

This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Text Creation Partnership. Searching, reading, printing, or downloading EEBO-TCP texts is reserved for the authorized users of these project partner institutions. Permission must be granted for subsequent distribution, in print or electronically, of this EEBO-TCP Phase II text, in whole or in part.